BX  9190  .S8  1907 
Stephens,  John  Vant, 
1857-1946 
Presbyterian  government 


PRESBYTERIAN 
GOVERNMENT 


John  \.  Stephens,  D.  1). 

Professor  of  Church  History  and  Church  Polity  in  ihe 

Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary 

Lebanon,  Tennessee 


NASHVILLE,  TENN. 

THE  CUMBERLAND  PRESS 

1907 


eoPTRroHT,  IQOT, 
John  V.  Stbphbns. 


A    PRELIMINARY   WORD. 


The  publication  of  tliis  little  book  has  been 
occasioned  (1)  by  experience  acquired  in  the 
lecture  room,  in  reviewing  theological  students 
in  the  outlines  of  Presbyterian  polity,  and  (2) 
in  answering  questions  propounded  by  presby- 
ters from  the  field  of  practical  work.  It  has 
been  the  purpose  to  condense  into  a  "Vest- 
Pocket"  size,  the  main  points  in  Presbyterian 
law  and  usage,  constantly  arising  in  adminis- 
tering the  affairs  of  the  Church. 

It  is  not  the  purpose,  however,  that  this  un- 
pretentious little  volume  should  be  substituted 
for  exhaustive  treatises  on  Presbyterian  polity  ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  hoped  that  the  use 
of  these  pages  may  stimulate  a  desire  to  con- 
sult other  books,  in  which  the  various  subjects 
are  treated  at  greater  length.  Special  mention 
should  be  made  of  the  following  books,  all  of 
-which  are  earnestly  recommended. 

1.  "The  Presbyterian  Digest  of  1907."  This 
book  is  indispensable  to  the  student  of  our 
Presbyterian  polity.     Price,  $3.50,  net,  postpaid. 

2.  "What  Is  Presbyterian  Law  as  Defined  by 
the  Church  Courts?"  This  book,  by  Dr.  J.  A. 
Hodge,  is  a  very  able  and  clear  treatise  on  the 
♦•ntire  subject.     Price,   $1.75,   postpaid. 

3.  "Manual  of  Presbyterian  Law  and  Usage." 
Dr.  B.  F.  Bittinger  has  condensed  a  surprising 
amount  of  well-classified  information  into  a 
very  small  compass.     Price,  75   cents,  postpaid. 

4.  "A  Manual  for  Ruling  Elders."  Dr.  Wm. 
H.  Roberts,  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assem- 

(iii) 


IV  A    PRELIMINARY   WORD 

bly,  has  prepared  this  book,  a  copy  of  which 
should  be  in  the  hands  of  the  clerk  of  every 
Session  for  use  in  that  body.  With  a  copy  of 
this  excellent  volume  at  hand,  no  Session  need 
blunder  in  the  performance  of  their  duty.  Price, 
$1.10,  postpaid. 

5.  "The  Book  of  Common  Worship."  This 
book,  prepared  "for  voluntary  use"  by  a  com- 
mittee under  appointment  by  the  General  As- 
sembly, will  be  found  very  helpful  in  forms  for 
various   purposes.      Price,   35   cents,   postpaid. 

6.  "Laws  Relating  to  Religious  Corporations." 
This  large  volume  was  prepared  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  General  Assembly,  by  Dr.  Wm.  H. 
Roberts,  "being  a  collection  of  the  general  stat- 
utes of  the  several  states  and  territories  for 
the  incorporation  and  management  of  churches, 
religious  societies.  Presbyteries,  Synods,  etc." 
In  this  work  the  answers  will  be  found  to  many 
questions  of  a  legal  nature,  which  are  constantly 
arising.     Price,   $.3.00,  net  postpaid. 

JoHX  V.  Stephens. 
Theological   Seminary, 

Lebanon,  Tcnii.,  Se]}t.   16,  1907. 


CONTENTS. 


Abbreviations    vi 

CHAPTER   I. 
Ppesbytk;rian    Government    '. 1 

CHAPTER   II. 
The  Particular  Church    '( 

CHAPTER   III. 
The  Church   Session    31 

CHAPTER    IV. 
The    Presbytery     51 

CHAPTER    V. 
The    Synod     O.S 

CHAPTER   VI. 
The    General   Assembly    107 

CHAPTER  VII. 
General   Rules  for   Judicatories 125 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Additional    Rules    1.35 

CHAPTER   IX. 

Classification  of  Rules  141 

Order  of  Business  154 

Index  157 

(V) 


ABBREVIATIONS. 


A.  G.  A. 

designates    the    "Acts   of   the  G 

eral  Assembly," 

A.  R. 

Additional    Rules    < 

Judicatories).        I 

Bittinger 

•Presbyterian  Law  1 

Usage." 

B.  D. 

Book   of   Discipline. 

C.  F. 

Confession  of  Faitl 

C.  R. 

Constitutional   Rule 

Digest 

Presbyterian  Digest 

1907. 

Digest,  188(J 

Presbyterian  Diges; 

1886. 

D.  W. 

Directory  for  Wors 

F.  G. 

Form    of    Governm 

G.  A. 

General  Assembly. 

G.  R.  J. 

General   Rules  for: 

dlcatories. 

Hodge 

"What  is  Presbyten 

Law?" 

L.  C. 

Larger    Catechism. 

M.  G.  A. 

Manual  of  the  Gem 

Assembly. 

Min.   G.   A. 

Minutes  of  the  Gec! 

Assembly. 

N.  S. 

New  School. 

0.  S. 

Old   School. 

Roberts 

"Manual      for      Rvis 

Elders." 

S.  C. 

Shorter   Catechism 

(vi) 

CHAPTER  I. 
Presbyterian  Government. 

"It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  Church  be  exercised  under 
some  certain  and  definite  form.  And  we 
hold  it  to  be  expedient,  and  agreeable  to 
Scripture  and  the  practice  of  the  primi- 
tive Christians,  that  the  Church  be  gov- 
erned by  congregational,  presbyterial,  and 
synodical  assemblies.  In  full  consistency 
with  this  belief,  we  embrace,  in  the  spirit 
of  charity,  those  Christians  who  differ 
from  us,  in  opinion,  or  in  practice,  on  these 
subjects."— F.  a,  Ch.  VIII,  Sec.  1. 

There  are  four  grades  of  courts  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America.  These  are  the  Session,  the 
Presbytery,  the  Synod,  and  the  General 
Assembly.  In  the  operation  of  these 
Church  courts,  the  following  regulations, 
for  the   most  part,   are  common  to  all. 

I.  MODERATOR. — "It  is  equally  neces- 
sary in  the  judicatories  of  the  Church,  as 
in  other  assemblies,  that  there  should 
be  a  moderator  or  president;  that  the  busi- 
ness may  be  conducted  with  order  and  dis- 
patch."—F.  G.,  Ch.  XIX,  Sec.  1.  Read  also 
section  2,  which  shows  that  the  moderator 
possesses  his  "authority"  to  preside  "by 
delegation  from  the  whole  body." 

See  General  Rules  for  Judicatories,   IV- 
VIII,  this  work.  Chapter  VII. 
(1) 


2  PRESBYTERIAN 

"In  appointing  the  standing-  committees, 
the  moderator  may  appoint  a  vice-modera- 
tor, who  may  occupy  the  chair  at  his  re- 
quest, and  otherwise  assist  him  in  the  dis- 
charge   of   his    duties." — G.    R.    J.,    VII. 

The  Moderator  does  not  have  a  double 
vote,  i.  e.,  one  as  a  member  of  the  judica- 
tory, and  another  as  Moderator. — Digest, 
p.  262. 

II.  CLERK. — "Every  judicatory  shall 
choose  a  clerk,  to  record  their  transac- 
tions, whose  continuance  shall  be  during 
pleasure." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XX.  "The  Constitu- 
tion knows  nothing  of  the  Temporary 
Clerk  as  distinguished  from  the  Stated 
Clerk.  As  far  as  any  provision  of  the 
'Book'  is  involved,  it  is  plain  that  a  judi- 
catory may  select  any  convenient  person, 
though  not  a  member,  to  record  its  trans- 
actions, and  discharge  all  other  duties  per- 
taining to  a  clerk." — Digest,  p.   188. 

^  In  answering  a  memorial,  in  1893,  the 
Assembly  refused  to  fix  "a  time  limit"  for 
the  service  of  clerks  of  the  various  judi- 
catories.— Digest,  p.  586;  in  1900,  it  refused 
"to  make  any  change  in  the  tenure  of  the 
offices  of  [its]  Stated  and  Permanent 
Clerks."— Digest,   p.   985. 

III.  RECORDS. — "It  shall  be  the  duty  of 
the  clerk,  besides  recording  the  transac- 
tions, to  preserve  the  records  carefully; 
and  to  grant  extracts  from  them,  when- 
ever properly  required:  and  such  extracts, 
under  the  hand  of  the  clerk,  shall  be  con- 
sidered as  authentic  vouchers  of  the  fact 
which  they  declare,  in  any  ecclesiastical 
judicatory,  and  to  every  part  of  the 
Church."— F.  G.,  Ch.  XX. 

1.  Subject   to    review. — "All    proceedings 


GOVERNMENT.  3 

of  the  Session,  the  Presbytery,  and  the 
Synod  (except  as  limited  by  chapter  xi, 
section  4,  of  the  Form  of  Government), 
are  subject  to  review  by,  and  may  be 
taken  to,  a  superior  judicatory,  by  general 
review  and  control,  reference,  complaint  or 
appeal." — B.  D.,  Sec.  70.  Read  also  B.  D.. 
Sees.    71-76. 

2.  Approved.^"A  record,  once  approved 
by  a  higher  court,  cannot  be  altered  or 
annulled  by  a  lower  one.  If  there  be  an 
error  in  the  record,  the  remedy  is  to  be 
sought  by  an  application  to  the  highest 
judicatory  that  has  endorsed  such  mis- 
take."— Digest,  p.  174, 

IV.  A  Q,UORUM. — "The  law  of  a  quorum 
is  not  a  mere  rule  of  procedure,  a  pro- 
vision of  order,  but  a  matter  respecting 
the  very  being  of  the  judicatory.  Any 
number  of  members  less  than  a  constitu- 
tional quorum  do  not  make  a  judicatory, 
and  are  not  competent  to  any  organic 
act." — Digest,  p.  160. 

"If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  time 
appointed,  and  the  moderator  be  absent, 
the  last  moderator  present,  being  a  com- 
missioner, or,  if  there  be  none,  the  senior 
member  present,  shall  be  requested  to  take 
his  place  without  delay,  until  a  new  elec- 
tion."— G.  R.   J.,   II.* 

"If   a   quorum   be   not   assembled   at   the 


♦While  this  rule  is  especially  applicable 
to  the  Assembly,  it  has  been  recommended 
"to  all  the  lower  judicatories."  So  by 
analogy,  in  the  absence  of  the  moderator 
of  the  Synod  or  Presbytery,  the  last  mod- 
erator present,  being  a  member,  would 
preside,  or  if  there  be  none,  then  the 
oldest  member  present,  until  an  election, 
unless  the  judicatory  order  otherwise. 


4  PRESBYTERIAN 

hour  appointed,  any  two  members  shall  be 
competent  to  adjourn  from  time  to  time, 
that  an  opportunity  may  be  given  for  a 
quorum  to  assemble." — G.  R.  J.,  III. 

V.  PRAYER.-x-It  is  provided  that  each 
"session"  of  the  Presbytery,  the  Synod, 
and  the  Assembly  "shall  be  opened  and 
closed  with  prayer."  "A  single  session  of 
a  judicatory  is  understood  to  be  a  single 
sitting,  or  the  sitting  of  a  single  day  when 
continued,  even  though  interrupted  by  a 
recess  or  recesses." — Digest,  p.  971.  (See 
A.  R.,  21.)  If  "an  ecclesiastical  court  has 
been  opened  by  devotional  exercises  this 
shall  be  a  sufficient  substitute  for  an  open- 
ing prayer." — Digest,  p.  977. 

VI.  PRIVATE  SESSIONS "All  judica- 
tories have  a  right  to  sit  in  private,  on 
business,  which  in  their  judgment  ought 
not  to  be  matter  of  public  speculation." — 
G.  R.  J.,  XXXVIII. 

"In  all  cases  of  judicial  process,  the 
judicatory  may,  at  any  stage  of  the  case, 
determine,  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds,  to  sit 
with  closed  doors." — B.  D.,  Sec.  31. 

VII.  INTERLOCUTORY  MEETINGS. — 
"Besides  the  right  to  sit  judicially  in  pri- 
vate, whenever  they  think  proper  to  do 
so,  all  judicatories  have  a  right  to  hold 
what  are  commonly  called  'interlocutory 
meetings,'  in  which  members  may  freely 
converse  together,  without  the  formalities 
which  are  usually  necessary  in  judicial 
proceedings." — G.  R.  J.,  XXXIX.  See  this 
work.  Chapter  VIII,  5,  "Committee  of  the 
Whole." 

VIII.  FINAL.  CLOSING  OF  SESSIONS. — 
"The  moderator  of  every  judicatory  above 
the   church    Session,   in   finally   closing   its 


GOVERNMENT.  5 

sessions,  in  addition  to  prayer,  may  cause 
to  be  sung  an  appropriate  psalm  or  liymn, 
and  shall  pronounce  the  apostolical  bene- 
diction."— G.  R.  J.,  XLIII. 

IX.  WARNING. — "A  judicatory  may  be 
solemnly  called  upon  to  warn  the  churches 
under  its  care,  and  especially  the  rising 
generation,  against  an  erroneous  book 
Avhile  the  author  may  not  be  within  their 
bounds,  or  immediately  responsible  at 
their  bar,  and  while,  even  if  he  were  thus 
responsible  and  within  their  reach,  they 
might  not  think  it  necessary  to  arraign 
him  as  a  heretic.  To  deny  our  judica- 
tories, as  guardians  of  the  churches,  this 
right  would  be  to  deny  them  one  of  the 
most  precious  and  powerful  means  of 
bearing  testimony  against  dangerous  sen- 
timents, and  guarding  the  children  of  the 
Church  against  'that  instruction  which 
causeth  to  err.'  " — Digest,  p.  156. 


CHAPTER  II. 
The  Particular  Church. 

"A  particular  church  consists  of  a  num- 
ber of  professing  Christians,  with  their 
offspring,  voluntarily  associated  together, 
for  divine  worship  and  godly  living,  agree- 
ably to  the  Holy  Scriptures;  and  submit- 
ting to  a  certain  form  of  government." — 
F.  G.,  Ch.  II,  Sec.  4. 

"The  Church  being  divided  into  many 
separate  congregations,  these  need  mutual 
counsel  and  assistance,  in  order  to  pre- 
serve soundness  of  doctrine,  and  regular- 
ity of  discipline,  and  to  enter  into  com- 
mon measures  for  promoting  knowledge 
and  religion,  and  for  preventing  infidelity, 
error,  and  immorality." — F.  G.,  Ch.  X, 
Sec.  1. 

"The  particular  church  is  the  primary 
organic  unit  in  that  system  of  church 
government  which  has  been  adopted  by 
Presbyterians.  Its  organization,  by  the 
voluntary  association  of  a  number  of  be- 
lievers, is  the  first  step  in  the  efficient 
extension  and  practical  operation  of  the 
Presbyterian  polity.  Though  governed  by 
the  Session,  it  elects  both  pastor,  elders 
and  deacons.  It  is  the  reason  why  Pres- 
bytery as  a  judicatory  exists." — Roberts, 
p.   314. 

Church  versus  congrregation. — "In  our 
'Form  of  Government'  the  word  'congrega- 
(7) 


8  THE   PARTICULAR 

tion'  is  sometimes  used  for  an  organized 
church,  but  often  a  distinction  is  mad© 
between  the  church  and  the  congregation. 
The  former  is  composed  of  believers  and 
their  children  under  regularly-ordained 
officers.  Tlie  congregation  is  sometimes 
used,  as  in  the  'Directory  for  Worship/ 
ch.  i,  to  designate  those  who  assemble  in 
one  place  for  public  worship;  and  some- 
times, as  in  the  'Form  of  Government/ 
ch.  ^  XV,  the  church,  together  with  those 
who  contribute  to  the  support  of  the  work 
of  the  church,  and,  according  to  the  cus- 
tom, or  the  charter  of  the  particular 
church,  or  the  laws  of  the  State,  form  a 
recognized  body,  with  certain  powers, 
chiefly  in  relation  to  the  holding  of  prop- 
erty. By  our  'Form  of  Government'  every 
communicant  of  the  church  is  a  member 
of  the  congregation,  and  has  a  voice  in 
everything  that  comes  before  it;  but  the 
usage  or  charter  of  the  particular  church 
may  determine  who  else  may  be  mem- 
bers of  the  congregation — sometimes  the 
heads  of  families,  or  all  male  contributors, 
or  all  persons  who  do  anything  for  the 
support  of  the  church,  and  in  some  cases 
only  those  males  who  are  admitted  by 
vote  and  who  sign  articles  of  association. 
The  congregation,  thus  composed,  can,  of 
course,  have  no  spiritual  jurisdiction,  but 
can  consider  questions  of  property  and 
such  matters  as  the  'Form  of  Government' 
may  refer  to  it,  as  the  choice  of  a  pastor." 
— Hodge,  p.  35.  See  Digest,  p.  878. 
.  I.  ORGANIZATION.— "A  particular  Pres- 
byterian church,  so  far  as  adults  are  con- 
cerned, is  constituted  and  organized  as 
auch,  by  a  number  of  individuals,  profess- 


CHURCH.  9 

ing  to  walk  tog-ether  as  the  disciples  of 
Jesus  Christ,  on  the  principles  of  the  Con-? 
fession  of  Faith  and  Form  of  Government 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the  elec- 
tion and  ordination  of  one  or  more  ruling 
elders,  who,  by  the  ordination  servico,  be- 
come the  spiritual  rulers  of  the  persons 
voluntarily  submitting  themselves  to  their 
authority  in  the  Lord."— A.  G.  A.,  VIII,  3. 
See  also  A.  G.  A.,  VIII,   4    (1). 

1.  Application  to  Presbytery. — "This  or- 
ganization ought  always  to  be  made  by 
application  to  the  Presbytery,  within  the 
bounds  of  which  the  church  to  be  organ- 
ized is  found."— A.  G.  A.,  VIII,  3.  "It  is  not 
the  prerogative  of  a  minister  of  the  gospel 
to  organize  churches  without  the  previous 
ac<^ion  of  some  Presbytery  directing  or 
permitting  it;  since  in  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, ch.  X,  sec.  8,  to  form  new  congre- 
gations is  enumerated  among  the  powers 
of  a  Presbytery,  and  since  in  ch.  iv,  'Of 
Bishops  or  Pastors,'  no  mention  is  made 
of  any  such  power  being  lodged  in  the 
hands  of  an  individual  minister." — Digest, 
p.  217. 

Yet  in  "exceedingly  inconvenient"  cases 
"a  duly  authorized  missionary"  may  effect 
organizations  of  new  churches. — ^A.  G.  A., 
VIII,  3.  But  in  well  organized  Presby- 
teries, the  Presbytery  should  reserve  this 
right  to  itself. 

"No  church  shall  be  organized  by  a  mis- 
sionary within  the  limits  of  any  Presby- 
tery, unless  authority  has  been  previously 
obtained  from  the  Presbytery." — Digest, 
p.    217. 

2.  Elders  and  deacons. — "The  first  act  of 
the  newly  organized  church  should  be  the 


13  THE    PARTICULAB 

election,  under  the  supervision  of  the 
committee  of  Presbytery,  of  ruling  elders 
and  deacons.  The  committee  should  at 
once  appoint  a  minister  of  the  Presbytery 
as  moderator  of  the  Session,  until  the 
church  shall  elect  a  pastor,  and  the  Pres- 
bytery takes  further  action.  The  Com- 
mittee of  Presbytery  should  carefully  con- 
sider the  character  and  other  qualifica- 
tions of  every  candidate  for  ruling  elder 
or  deacon,  and  should  discountenance  the 
election  or  ordination  of  those  who  appear 
unsuitable.  When,  however,  proper  per- 
sons cannot  be  found  among  the  communi- 
cants for  church  officers,  all  the  facts 
should  be  reported  to  Presbytery,  which 
should  regard  the  organization  as  poten- 
tially a  church,  and  therefore  entitled  to 
enrollment  and  supervision;  but  as  imper- 
fect in  its  condition,  being  disqualified, 
lacking  the  proper  officers,  from  exercis- 
ing government  and  discipline,  and  from 
representation  in  the  judicatories  of  the 
Church.  The  Presbytery  should  therefore 
appoint  a  Special  Committee  to  take  the 
oversight  of  the  church." — A.  G.  A.,  VIII,  4. 

II,  OFFICERS. — "The  ordinary  and  per- 
petual officers  in  the  Church  are  bishops 
or  pastors;  the  representatives  of  the  peo- 
ple, usually  styled  ruling  elders;  and  dea- 
cons."— F.  G.,  Ch.  Ill,  Sec.  2. 

"That  though  the  character,  qualifica- 
tions, and  authority  of  church  officers,  are 
laid  down  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  as  well 
as  the  proper  method  of  their  investiture 
and  institution;  yet  the  election  of  the 
persons  to  the  exercise  of  this  authority, 
in  any  particular  society,  is  in  that  so- 
ciety."—F.   G.,   Ch.  I,   Sec.    6. 


CHURCH.  11 

1.  The  Pastor. — "The  pastoral  office  is 
the  first  in  the  Church,  both  for  dignity 
and  usefulness.  The  person  who  fills  this 
office,  hath,  in  Scripture,  obtained  different 
names  expressive  of  his  various  duties." — 
F.  G.,  Ch.  IV.  "The  General  Assembly 
deems  it  important  to  reiterate  and  en- 
force the  doctrine  of  our  Standards  in 
regard  to  the  pastoral  relation,  as  the 
scriptural,  apostolic,  and  permanent  order 
for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ  and 
the  extension  of  saving  influences  througli 
out  the  world." — Digest,  p.  144. 

(1)  Choosing  a  pastor. — "It  is  the  cus- 
tom in  some  congregations,  when  they  are 
vacant,  for  the  Session  to  call  a  meeting 
of  the  congregation,  and  to  request  the 
appointment  of  a  committee  to  have 
charge  of  the  matter  of  securing  a  pastor." 
Or  the  Session  may  "conduct  all  the  pre- 
liminary proceedings  which  have  in  view 
the  call  of  a  minister  to  the  pastorate. 
While  the  power  of  the  Seosion  in  this 
respect  cannot  be  questioned,  it  is  advisa- 
ble for  its  members  to  seek  counsel  of 
other  persons  in  the  congregation;  for  the 
reason  that  the  congregation,  and  not  the 
Session,  have  the  power  of  final  decision 
in  the  election  of  pastor." — Roberts,  pp. 
329,  330. 

(2)  Calling  a  pastor — "Any  church,  de- 
siring to  call  a  settled  minister  from  his 
present  charge,  shall,  by  commissioners 
properly  authorized,  represent  to  the  Pres- 
bytery the  ground  on  which  they  plead 
his  removal.  The  Presbytery,  having  ma- 
turely considered  their  plea,  may,  accord- 
ing as  it  appears  more  or  less  reason- 
able,  either  recommend   to   them   to  desist 


12  THE    PARTICULAR 

from  prosecuting-  the  call,  or  may  order 
it  to  be  delivered  to  the  minister  to  whom 
it  is  directed." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XVI,  Sec.  2. 
Read  the  entire  section  carefully.  "When 
the  congreg-ation  calling-  any  settled  min- 
ister is  within  the  limits  of  another  Pres- 
bytery, that  cong-reg-ation  shall  obtain 
leave  from  the  Presbytery  to  which  they 
belong-,  to  apply  to  the  Presbytery  of 
which  he  is  a  member;  and  that  Presby- 
tery, having  cited  him  and  his  congreg-a- 
tion as  before  directed,  shall  proceed  to 
hear  and  issue  the  cause." — P.  G.,  Ch. 
XVI,  Sec.  3.  Read  the  whole  section.  If 
a  licentiate  is  called,  attention  should  be 
g-iven  to  the  instructions  contained  in  the 
Form  of  Government,  Ch.  XV,  Sees.  9  or 
10,   as   the  case  may  be. 

But  before  a  call  is  prosecuted  for  any 
one,  the  law  should  be  followed,  carefully, 
according-  to  which  the  congregation  Is 
called  upon  to  express  itself  on  the  sub- 
ject, found  in  the  Form  of  Government, 
Ch.  XV,  Sees,  1-5.  Hodge,  pp.  359-368,  and 
Roberts,  pp.  329-340. 

(3)  Method  of  subscribing  the  call. — 
The  call  may  be  "subscribed  by  the  elect- 
ors."—F.  G.,  Ch.  XV,  Sec.  5.  "But  if  any 
congregation  shall  choose  to  subscribe 
their  call  by  their  eldera  and  deacons,  or 
by  their  trustees,  or  by  a  select  commit- 
tee, they  shall  be  at  liberty  to  do  so.  But 
it  shall,  in  such  case,  be  fully  certified 
to  the  Presbytery,  by  the  minister,  or 
other  person  who  presided,  that  the  per- 
sons signing  have  been  appointed,  for 
that  purpose,  by  a  public  vote  of  the  con- 
gregation; and  that  the  call  has  been,  in 
all     other     respects,     prepared     as     above 


CHURCH.  13 

directed." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XV,  Sec.  7.  "If  a 
committee  is  appointed  to  sign  the  call, 
some  of  its  members  may  be  women,  if 
the  congregation  so  choose." — Roberts, 
p.  338. 

(4)  Installation  is  necessary  to  complete 
the  pastoral  relation. — See  the  Form  of 
Government,  Ch.  XV,  Sec.  12,  question  8, 
and  Sec.  13.  The  minister  on  the  one 
hand  and  the  people  on  the  other,  in  these 
.sections,  publicly  confirm  their  willingness 
to  enter  into  the  pastoral  relation.  Rob- 
erts, p.  347;  Hodge,  p.  48;  Bittinger,  Sec. 
632;  Digest,  p.  148. 

(5)  The  installation  service. — "When 
any  minister  is  to  be  settled  in  a  con- 
gregation, the  installment,  which  consists 
in  constituting  a  pastoral  relation  between 
him  and  the  people  of  that  particular 
church,  may  be  performed  either  by  the 
Presbytery,  or  by  a  committee  appointed 
for  that  purpose,  as  may  appear  most  ex- 
pedient."—F.  G.,   Ch.  XVI,  Sec.   4. 

For  the  order  of  the  service  of  the  ordi- 
nation and  the  installation  of  a  pastor,, 
see  F.  G.,  Ch.  XV,  Sees.  12-14. 

For  the  order  of  the  service  of  the  in- 
stallation of  a  pastor  who  has  been  pre- 
viously ordained,  see  F.  G.,  Ch.  XVI,  Sees. 
4-6;  Ch.  XV,  Sees.  13,  14. 

For  full  beautiful  orders  for  such 
services  see  "The  Book  of  Common  Wor- 
ship." 

(6)  Resigning  a  pastoral  charge. — "The 
Session  has  no  power  to  require  the  resig- 
nation of  a  pastor.  It  may  counsel  him 
that  it  is  best  for  him  to  resign,  and  may 
call  a  congregational  meeting  to  consider 
the   subject.      The   resignation   must   be   ta 


14  THE    PARTICULAR 

the  Presbytery,  and  only  the  Presbytery 
can  accept  it." — Roberts,  p.  355.  "When 
any  minister  shall  labor  under  such  griev- 
ances in  his  congregation,  as  that  he  shall 
desire  leave  to  resign  his  pastoral  charge, 
the  Presbytery  shall  cite  the  congregation 
to  appear,  by  their  commissioners,  at  their 
next  meeting,  to  show  cause,  if  any  they 
have,  why  the  Presbytery  should  not  ac- 
cept the  resignation.  If  the  congregation 
fail  to  appear,  or  if  their  reasons  for  re- 
taining their  pastor  be  deemed  by  the 
Presbytery  insufficient,  he  shall  have  leave 
granted  to  resign  his  pastoral  charge,  of 
which  due  record  shall  be  made;  and  that 
church  shall  be  held  to  be  vacant,  till  sup- 
plied again,  in  an  orderly  manner,  with 
another  minister:  and  if  any  congrega- 
tion shall  desire  to  be  released  from 
their  pastor,  a  similar  process,  mutatis 
mutandis  [the  necessary  changes  being 
made],  shall  be  observed." — F.  G.,  Ch. 
XVII,  Sec.  1. 

Ch.  xvi,  Sec.  2,  of  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment, "provides  that  where  the  par- 
ties are  prepared  for  the  dissolution  of  a 
pastoral  relation,  it  may  be  dissolved  at 
the  first  meeting  of  Presbytery.'  " — Digest, 
p.  578. 

"When  no  other  time  for  its  termination 
is  explicitly  fixed  by  the  Presbytery"   the 
pastoral   relation   ceases  with   "the  action , 
of  Presbytery  dissolving  such  relations." — 
Digest,  p.  578. 

"The  custom  of  appointing  a  member  of 
the  Presbytery  to  declare  the  pulpit  va- 
cant upon  the  dissolution  of  a  pastoral 
relation  is  to  be  commended,  in  that  it 
magnifies   the    sacredness   and   importance 


CHURCH,  15 

Of  the  pastoral  relation,  but  there  is  no 
reason  why  Presbyteries  may  not  exercise 
their  own  judgment  in  each  case,  as  pro- 
vided in  Form  of  Government,  ch.  x,  sec. 
8,  'to  order  whatever  pertains  to  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  churches  under 
their  care,'  " — Digest,  p.  968. 

(7)  A  vacant  church. — "Every  congrega- 
tion or  church  is  vacant  which  has  not  a 
pastor  duly  installed." — Min.  G.  A.,  1895,  p. 
102.     Digest,  p.  148. 

In  1903,  the  Assembly  affirmed  that 
"every  church  or  congregation  is  vacant 
which  has  not  a  pastor  duly  installed  or 
a  regular  supply  appointed  by  the  Pres- 
bytery."— Digest,  p.   1075. 

"It  may  have  a  stated  supply,  who  may 
have  served  them  for  several  years  (an 
evil  to  be  discountenanced,  and  terminated 
as  soon  as  practicable),  or  it  may,  with 
other  churches,  be  statedly  ministered 
unto  by  a  domestic  missionary  without 
installation.  In  either  case  the  church  is 
vacant." — Hodge,  p.  187. 

"When  a  church  becomes  vacant,  the 
Session  should  apply  through  its  represen- 
tative to  Presbytery,  for  permission  to 
supply  the  pulpit  until  the  next  stated 
meeting  of  that  body.  'Under  our  Consti- 
tution, the  Presbytery  is  officially  the  pas- 
tor of  every  vacant  church  within  its 
bounds.'  Min.  G.  A.,  1891,  p.  176."— Rob- 
erts, p.  225. 

1^8)  A  stated  supply.  "A  stated  supply 
is  a  minister  employed  by  a  church,  with 
the  authority  of  Presbytery,  for  a  definite 
time  or  period  of  service." — Digest,  p.  148. 
"It  is  sometimes  permitted  in  feeble 
churches  in  hopes  of  uniting  the  churches. 


16  THE    PABTICULAE 

or  that  the  stated  supply  may  be  called 
as  pastor,  or  in  case  of  the  prolonged  sick- 
ness or  absence  of  the  pastor.  The  stated 
supply,  as  such,  has  no  authority  in  the 
church,  nor  a  seat  or  vote  in  the  Session. 
When  the  relation  of  a  stated  supply  to  a 
church  is  continued  beyond  the  emergency, 
it  is  an  irregularity,  an  evil,  and  is  incon- 
sistent with  our  polity." — Hodge,  p.  48.  If 
the  stated  supply  holds  his  membership  in 
the  Presbytery  having  jurisdiction  over 
the  church  he  serves,  he  may  be  appointed 
by  the  Presbytery  or  invited  by  the  Ses- 
sion to  act  as  moderator. 

2.  The  ruling  elders.— "Ruling  elders 
are  properly  the  representatives  of  the 
people,  chosen  by  them  for  the  purpose  of 
exercising  government  and  discipline,  in 
conjunction  with  pastors  or  ministers. 
This  office  has  been  understood,  by  a  great 
part  of  the  Protestant  Reformed  Churches, 
to  be  designated  in  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
by  the  title  of  governments;  and  of  those 
who  rule  well,  but  do  not  labor  in  the 
word  and  doctrine." — F.  G.,  Ch.  V. 

(1)  The  election  of  ruling  elders. — 
"Every  congregation  shall  elect  persons  to 
the  office  of  ruling  elder,  and  to  the  office 
of  deacon,  or  either  of  them,  in  the  mode 
most  approved  and  in  use  in  that  congre- 
gation."—P.  G.,  Ch.  Xin,  Sec.  2. 

(2)  Constitutional  qualifications. — "But 
in  all  cases  the  persons  elected  must  be 
male  members  in  full  communion  in  the 
church  in  which  they  are  to  exercise  their 
office."— F.  G.,  Ch.  XHI,  Sec.  2. 

(3)  For  what  length  of  time  are  they 
to  be  elected? — "The  offices  of  ruling  elder 
and  deacon  are  both  perpetual,  and  cannot 


CHURCH.  17 

be  laid  aside  at  pleasure." — P.  G.,  Ch.  XIII, 

Sec.  6.  "If  any  particular  church,  by  a 
vote  of  members  in  full  communion,  shall 
prefer  to  elect  ruling  elders  or  deacons  for 
a  limited  time  in  the  exercise  of  their 
functions,  this  may  be  done;  provided,  the 
full  time  be  not  less  than  three  years,  and 
the  Session  or  board  of  deacons  be  made  to 
consist  of  three  classes,  one  of  which  only 
shall  be  elected  every  year;  and  provided, 
that  elders,  once  ordained,  shall  not  be 
divested  of  the  office  when  they  are  not 
re-elected,  but  shall  be  entitled  to  repre- 
sent that  particular  church  in  the  higher 
judicatories,  when  appointed  by  the  Ses- 
sion or  the  Presbytery."— F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII, 
Sec.  8. 

(4)  An  election  retires  acting  elders. — • 
"So  soon,  therefore,  as  any  particu- 
lar church,  under  this  new  provision  of 
the  Constitution,  shall  determine,  by  a 
vote  of  its  members,  in  full  communiony 
to  elect  elders  for  a  limited  time,  and 
they  shall  be  elected  and  set  apart  to 
their  office,  elders  in  office  by  virtue  of  an 
earlier  appointment  cease  to  be  acting 
elders,  in  that  particular  church." — Digest, 
p.  541, 

(a)  In  term  service  the  elders  should  be 
elected  for  a  term  of  three  years. — Digest, 
p.  543.  (b)  But  "if,  in  introducing  the 
system  of  term  service,  it  is  found  neces- 
sary to  elect  one  or  more  classes  for  less 
than  three  years,  so  as  ultimately  to  make 
the  classes  three,  and  the  term  of  service 
three  years,  it  is  lawful  to  do  so." — Digest, 
p.  543.  (c)  "When  from  necessity  there 
can  be  but  one  elder,  for  the  time  being, 
he  may  be  elected  for  three  years,  as  pro- 
2 


18  THE    PARTICULAB 

vided  in  ch.  xiii,  sec.  S,  and  re-elected  at 
the  end  of  that  term;  and  the  division 
into  classes  as  provided  in  that  section 
should  take  place  as  the  Session  can  be 
increased  in  number." — Digest,  p.  542.  (d) 
Term-service  elders  not  re-elected  on  the 
expiration  of  their  terms  of  service,  so  long 
as  they  remain  members  of  the  churches 
which  they  served,  "may  become  members 
Of  any  of  the  courts  of  the  Church  above 
the  Session." — Digest,  p.  543.  This  ruling 
does  not  apply  to  life-service  elders  who 
may  have  retired  from  the  exercise  of  their 
official  functions  in  the  particular 
churches,  in  such  cases,  the  Assembly 
holding  "that  no  ruling  elder  who  has 
retired  from  the  active  exercise  of  his 
office  in  the  church  to  which  he  belongs 
,can  be  admitted  as  a  member  of  a  Presby- 
tery, Synod  or  General  Assembly." — Digest, 
p.  537. 

(5)  Who  may  vote  in  the  election  of 
ruling  elders? — "Commvinicants  in  good 
standing  are  qualified  voters  at  the  elec- 
tion of  ruling  elders  and  deacons." — 
Digest,  p.  531.  "The  rolls  of  communi- 
cant members  in  good  standing  in  the 
possession  of  the  clerks  of  Sessions  shall 
be  the  authoritative  lists  of  voters  at 
church  meetings." — Digest,  p.  531.  Hodge, 
p.   307,  and  Roberts,  p.  83. 

(6)  Who  determines  the  time  of  an  elec- 
tion?— "The  Session  of  a  church  should 
always  be  consulted  with  reference  to  call- 
ing a  meeting  for  the  election  of  addi- 
tional ruling  elders;  and  it  is  irregular  to 
call  a  meeting  for  such  a  purpose,  and 
proceed  to  an  election,  unless  the  meeting 
is  called  through  and  by  authority  of  the 


CHURCH.  19 

Session    or    some    higher    court." — Digest, 
p.  526. 

(7)  Who  is  to  preside  at  a  congrega- 
tional meeting,  held  for  the  purpose  of 
electing  elders? — "The  officers  of  the  Ses- 
sion are  ex-officio  the  officers  of  the  con- 
gregational meeting." — Hodge,  p.  306.  "Is 
the  pastor  of  a  church,  by  virtue  of  his 
office,  the  moderator  of  a  meeting  of  the 
communicants  of  his  church  called  to  elect 
ruling  elders  and  deacons,  and  will  the 
answer  to  this  question  also  apply  to  regu- 
larly appointed  moderators  of  Sessions 
who  are  not  pastors?  It  is  recommended 
that  these  questions  be  answered  in  the 
affirmative." — Digest,  p.  526. 

(8)  The  mode  of  election. — The  Form  of 
Government,  ch.  xiii,  sec.  2,  provides  that 
the  election  shall  be  held  "in  the  mode 
most  approved  and  in  use  in  that  con- 
gregation." This  phrase  "refers  histori- 
cally  to    (1)    nominations   by   the    Session, 

(2)  additions    to    the    existing    eldership, 

(3)  qualifications  of  voters,  and  (4)  length 
of   service   by    the    elder." — Roberts,   p.    79. 

But  "the  mode  most  approved"  may  be 
changed  by  the  church. — Digest,  p.  529. 
In  calling  a  meeting  for  the  election  of 
elders,  neither  "the  manner  of  election" 
nor  "the  parties  to  be  elected"  can  be 
specified;  for  the  congregation  must  be 
left  to  "its  constitutional  right  to  elect 
such  parties  as  to  it  may  seem  best." — 
Digest,  p.  1068. 

(9)  Elders  must  be  ordained. — The  As- 
sembly has  held  that  an  elder-elect  is  not 
competent  to  sit  in  the  Session  before 
ordination. — Digest,  p.   534. 

(10)  Mode   of   ordination. — The   Form   of 


20  THE   PAETICULAB 

Government,  ch.  xiii,  sec.  4,  provides  Ihat 
"the  candidate"  shall  be  set  apart  "by 
prayer."  Nothing  is  said  about  the  laying 
on  of  hands.  Some  churches  practice  the 
laying  on  of  hands  (which  is  approved  by 
the  Assembly),  and  some  do  not.  It  is  left 
"to  the  discretion  of  each  church  Session  to 
determine  the  mode  of  ordination  in  <his 
respect." — Digest,   p.    534. 

(11)  Right  hand  of  fellowship. — At  the 
close  of  the  ordination  service,  the  elders 
should  "take  the  newly  ordained  elder  by 
the  hand,  saying  in  words  to  this  purpose, 
'We  give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellow- 
ship, to  take  part  of  this  office  with  us.'  " 
— F,  G..  Ch.  XIII,  Sec.  5. 

(12)  Who  is  to  perform  the  ordination 
service? — "The  pastor  of  the  church.  If 
the  church  is  being  organized,  the  chair- 
man of  the  committee  of  Presbytery  shall 
ordain   the  officers." — Hodge,  p.   310. 

For  the  order  of  the  ordination  and  the 
installation  service,  see  F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII, 
Sees.    3-5. 

See  also  "The  Book  of  Common  Wor- 
ship." 

(13)  Knowledge  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith. — "The  minister  ought  to  see  to  it 
that  the  candidate  for  ordination  as  elder 
has  sufficient  knowledge  of  the  Confession 
of  Faith  to  answer  the  question  referred 
to  [F.  G.,  ch.  xiii,  sec.  4,  ques.  2]  intelli- 
gently before  lie  is  ordained;  yet  if  a  man 
has  been  ordained  as  an  elder  who  has  not 
such  sufficient  knowledge,  this  fact  does 
not  invalidate  his  ordination." — Digest,  p. 
1068. 

(14)  How  may  an  elder  cease  to  act? — 
(a)    "The  dismission  of  a  ruling  elder  by 


CHUBCH.  21 

letter  from  a  church  terminates  his  official 
relations  with  that  church." — Digest,  p. 
540.  "Should  he  return  the  certificate, 
within  a  year  from  its  date,  the  Session 
shall  make  record  of  the  fact,  but  he  shall 
not  thereby  be  restored  to  the  exercise  of 
the  functions  of  any  office  previously  held 
by  him  in  that  church." — B,  D.,  Sec.  109. 
(b)  Deposition  after  trial.  See  B,  D., 
Sees.  46  and  40.  (c)  "By  age  or  infirmity." 
— F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII,  Sec.  6.  (d)  He  may  "be- 
come unacceptable,  in  his  official  charac- 
ter, to  a  majority  of  the  congregation." — 
F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII,  Sec.  6.  In  such  a  case, 
if  "the  matter  cannot  be  amicably  ar- 
ranged by  consent  of  parties,  the  proper 
method  of  redress  is  by  memorializing  the 
Presbytery." — Digest,  p.  538.  (e)  Elders 
who  cannot  acquiesce  in  the  decisions  of 
the  superior  courts  of  the  church  should 
resign. — Digest,  p.  537.  (f)  By  order  of 
Presbytery. — Digest,  p.  538.  (g)  By  ex- 
piration of  term  of  office. — Digest,  p.  541. 
(h)  By  resignation.  "The  resignation 
should  be  to  the  Session;  and  it  will  take 
effect  when  accepted." — Digest,  p.  538. 
See  also  Digest,  p.   1068. 

(15)  Reinstallation  on  resuming  office. — 
The  Assembly  holds  that  when  an  elder 
"terminates  his  connection  with  the  Ses- 
sion." he  must  be  installed  before  resuming 
office  again. — Digest,  p.  534.  This  means, 
of  course,  that  he  must  also  be  re-elected 
before  the  reinstallation.  While  reinstal- 
lation Is  necessary,  reordination  is  not 
necessary,  unless  the  elder  has  either  been 
deposed  from,  or  demitted  his  office.  Fol- 
lowing the  analogy  of  a  minister  (Digest, 
p.  664)  under  either  of  these  conditions.  It 


o^ 


THE    PARTICULAR 


would  appear  that  the  reordination  of  an 
elder  would  be  necessary. 

For  the  order  of  the  reinstallation  ser- 
vice, see  F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII,  Sec.  4,  beginning 
with  question  4,  and  on  to  the  close  of 
Sec.  5. 

(16)  Removal  of  suspension  restores 
rights  of  an  elder. — "The  removal  of  said 
suspension  restored  said  elders  to  all  of 
their  rights  and  privileges  (which  had 
been  temporarily  suspended  only),  includ- 
ing the  right  to  exercise  the  functions  of 
active  ruling  elders  in  said  congregation." 
— Digest,  p.   539. 

(17)  Restoration  to  church  privileges 
does  not  restore  to  the  eldership. — Digest, 
p.  536. 

(18)  Elders  cannot  administer  tlie  sacra- 
ments.— Digest,  p.  95  6. 

3.  The  Deacons — "The  Scriptures  clear- 
ly point  out  deacons  as  distinct  officers  in 
the  Church,  whose  business  it  is  to  take 
care  of  the  poor,  and  to  distribute  among^ 
them  the  collections  which  may  be  raised 
for  their  use.  To  them  also  may  be  prop- 
erly committed  the  management  of  the 
temporal  affairs  of  the  church." — F.  G., 
Ch.  VI. 

(1)  Election  of  Deacons. — "Every  con- 
gregation shall  elect  persons  to  the  office 
of  ruling  elder,  and  to  the  office  of  deacon, 
or  either  of  them,  in  the  mode  most  ap- 
proved and  in  use  in  that  congregation. 
But  in  all  cases  the  persons  elected  must 
be  male  members  in  full  communion  in 
the  church  in  which  they  are  to  exercise 
their  office."— F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII,  Sec.   2. 

"Female   members    of   the   Church"    can- 


CHUKCH.  23 

not  be  elected  "to  the  office  of  deaconess." 
— Digest,    p.    532. 

The  term  of  service  and  mode  of  election 
are  governed  by  the  same  rules  that  con- 
trol In  the  selection  of  elders. 

(2)  Laws  regulating  deacons. — "The 
same  rules  apply  to  them  as  to  ruling 
elders  as  to  ordination,  installation,  resig- 
nation, deposition,  rerrioval,  dismissal,  re- 
turn, ceasing  to  act,  effect  of  suspension 
and  restoration." — Hodge,  p.  68. 

(3)  Must  act  as  a  board. — "The  deacons, 
no  more  than  the  elders,  can  act  on  their 
individual  responsibility.  They  should 
meet  and  organize  as  a  board,  with  a 
chairman,  secretary,  and  treasurer.  The 
pastor  of  the  congregation  should  be  in- 
vited to  be  present  at  all  meetings.  The 
secretary  should  keep  full  records  of  all 
proceedings,  and  the  treasurer  should  pay 
out  no  money  except  by  authority  of  the 
board." — Roberts,  p.  363.  "The  pastor  of 
each  congregation  has  an  episcopal  or 
superintending  relation  to  all  its  affairs. 
In  view  of  this  fact  he  should  be  Invited  to 
be  present  at  all  meetings  of  the  board 
of  deacons,  and  should  be  consulted  with 
regard  to  all  proposed  action." — Roberts, 
p.  364. 

(4)  Duties. — (a)  Funds  for  the  poor. 
"The  management  of  this  fund  belong  ex- 
clusively to  the  deacons." — Digest,  p.  153. 
The  Session  "may  advise  respecting  the 
use"  of  this  fund,  (b)  The  Lord's  Supper. 
"It  is  the  custom  in  many  churches  to 
assign  to  the  deacons  the  preparation  for 
the  administration  of  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  Supper,  and  the  custody  of  the 
communion  plate." — Roberts,  p.  364.     It  is 


24  THE   PARTICULAR 

"in  accordance  with  Presbyterian  law  and 
usag-e  that  deacons  distribute  to  the 
church  members  the  bread  and  wine  in 
the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper." — 
Digest,  p.  153.  But  such  service  for  the 
deacons  "is  referred  to  the  discretion  of 
the  Sessions  of  the  churches." — Digest,  p. 
153.  (c)  May  serve  as  trustees.  "If  dea- 
cons are  chosen  as  trustees  of  congrega- 
tions, it  should  be  distinctly  understood 
that  as  trustees  they  are  civil  officers,  and 
responsible  for  their  conduct  as  such  (1) 
to  the  congregation,  (2)  to  the  State. 
Deacon-trustees  are  not  under  the  con- 
trol of  Session,  nor  responsible  to  Session, 
for  their  work  as  trustees." — Roberts,  p. 
365.  Deacons  serving  as  trustees  are  gov- 
erned by  the  same  laws  which  control 
trustees.  See  "Trustees."  (d)  Preside  over 
public  worship.  "It  is  recommended,  that 
every  vacant  congregation  meet  together, 
on  the  Lord's  Day,  .  .  .  and  that  the 
elders  or  deacons  be  the  persons  who  shall 
preside,  and  select  the  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture, and  of  the  other  books  to  be  read; 
and  to  see  that  the  whole  be  conducted  in 
a  becoming  and  orderly  manner." — F.  G., 
Ch.  XXI,  Sec.  1.  (e)  Reports.  "The  board 
of  deacons  should  report  to  the  annual, 
meeting  of  the  church  upon  its  work,  and 
it  is  proper  that  the  board  submit  its  min- 
utes for  review  to  the  Session  at  least  once 
a  year." — Roberts,  p.  364. 

(5)  Deacons  and  the  Session. — "It  is 
advised  that  the  board  of  deacons  and  the 
Session  meet  for  conference  at  stated 
times,  in  order  that  there  may  be  sys- 
tematic and  united  action  in  connection 
with  the  work  of  the  diaconate." — Roberts, 


ciiiRcir.  2o 

p.  3&4.  But  this  does  not  constitute  the 
deacons  members  of  the  Session,  in  which 
they  can  have  no  official  part. 

(6)  Deacons  are  not  members  of  church 
courts. — A  deacon  "is  neither  a  minister 
nor  a  representative  of  the  people,  and 
has  therefore  no  judicial  power." — Hodge, 
p.  69.  It  is  "in  violation  of  the  principles 
of  our  Church  Government"  for  deacons 
to  sit  in  Church  courts. — Digest,  p.  153. 

(7)  A  deacon  may  also  serve  as  an  elder. 
— "It  is  not  inconsistent  with  the  Consti- 
tution of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  nor 
with  the  precedent  furnished  in  filling  the 
office  of  deacon  at  its  first  institution,  that 
where  a  necessity  exists,  the  same  indi- 
vidual should  sustain  both  offices." — 
Digest,  p.  152. 

But  he  must  of  course  be  duly  elected 
and  inducted  into  each  office,  if  he  is  to 
"sustain  both." 

III.  MEETINGS. — "Meetings  of  a  church 
can  be  held  only  by  the  order  of  the  Ses- 
sion duly  passed  at  a  regular  meeting." — 
Roberts,  p.  317. 

1.  Officers. — "The  officers  of  the  Session 
are  ex-officio  the  officers  of  the  congre- 
gational meeting." — Hodge,  p.  306. 

2.  Records. — "All  proceedings  of  the 
church  shall  be  reported  to,  and  reviewed 
by,  the  Session,  and  by  its  order  incorpo- 
rated with  its  records." — B.  D.,  Sec.  71. 
"The  rule  is  not  discretionary,  but  man- 
datory, that  church  Sessions  shall  order 
the  incorporation  of  proceedings  of  con- 
gregational meetings  with  their  own 
records."  .  .  .  But  "to  such  an  extent 
only,  as  will  faithfully  exhibit  the  action 
taken."— A.  G.  A.,  VIII,  2. 


26  THE    PARTICULAR 

3.  Rules. — "F.  G.,  Ch.  xv,  Sec.  4,  in  con- 
nection with  the  qualifications  of  electors 
for  a  pastor  uses  the  words  'the  rules  of 
that  congregation.'  This  recognizes  the 
right  of  a  church  and  congregation  to 
adopt  rules  in  certain  matters,  subject  to 
the  provisions  of  the  Constitution  giving 
to  the  minister,  the  Session,  and  the  higher 
judicatories  specific  powers." — Roberts,  p. 
318. 

Some  good  sugestions  as  to  "Rules  for 
the  Church"  will  be  found  in  the  "Manual 
for  Ruling  Elders,"   pp.  367-9. 

4.  Voters. — These  may  be  classified  as 
follows: 

(1)  For  elders  and  deacons. — "Only  com- 
municants in  good  standing  are  qualified 
voters  at  the  election  of  ruling  elders  and 
deacons." — Digest,  p.  531.  No  distinction 
is  to  be  made  "between  members  of  the 
church  as  to  their  ages,  in  voting  for 
officers  of  the  church." — Digest,  p.   531. 

(2)  For  pastor. — "It  is  the  right  of  each 
one  of  our  congregations,  under  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  Church,  to  determine  by 
rule  the  qualifications  of  non-communi- 
cants who  are  contributors  to  church  ex- 
penses, as  voters  in  the  election  of  pas- 
tors."— Digest,  p.  565.  In  some  churches 
only  communicants  vote  for  pastor,  a  prac- 
tice which  the  Assembly  does  not  condemn. 
— Digest,   p.    564. 

"In  this  election,  no  person  shall  be 
entitled  to  vote  who  refuses  to  submit 
to  the  censures  of  the  Church  regularly 
administered;  or  who  does  not  contribute 
his  just  proportion,  according  to  his  own 
engagements,  or  the  rules  of  that  con- 
gregation, to  all  its  necessary  expenses." 
— F.   a.   Ch.   XV,   Sec.   4. 


CHURCH.  27 

(3)  For  trustees. — "The  voters  in  the 
congregations  under  the  care  of  this  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  at  elections  for  trustees  or 
other  persons  to  manage  the  temporal 
affairs,  shall  be  the  communicant  members 
in  good  standing,  and,  in  addition,  such 
other  persons  as  contribute  by  regular 
payments  at  stated  periods  to  the  support 
and  necessary  expenses  of  the  congrega- 
tion in  accordance  with  its  rules;  Provided, 
That  nothing  in  this  regulation  shall  be 
valid  which  contravenes  the  provisions 
of  the  laws  of  any  of  the  States,  of  the 
United  States,  or  of  special  church  char- 
ters."— Digest,  p.  880. 

5.  Purposes — Meetings  may  be  held, 
among  others,  for  the  following  purposes: 

(1)  To  transact  business. — For  the 
transaction  of  church  business,  on  a  call 
duly  made  by  the  Session. 

(2)  To  elect  a  pastor. — It  is  the  duty 
of  the  Session  to  convene  the  church  for 
the  election  of  a  pastor,  under  proper  con- 
ditions; and  it  is  mandatory  on  the  Ses- 
sion to  convene  the  church  "when  a  ma- 
jority of  the  persons  entitled  to  vote  in 
the  case,  shall,  by  a  petition,  request  that  a 
meeting  may  be  called." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XV, 
Sec.    1. 

(3)  To  elect  elders  and  deacons. — F.  G., 
Ch.  XIII,   Sec.   2. 

(4)To  consider  a  change  in  officers. — 
(a)  Pastor.— F.  G.,  Ch.  XVII,  Sec.  1.  (b) 
Elders  and  deacons. — F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII,  Sec. 
6.     Digest,  p.  538. 

(5)  To  change  method  of  electing  elders 
and  deacons.— F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII,  Sec.  8. 

(6)  To  vote  on  dividing  or  uniting  the 
church  with  another  church. — F.  G.,  Ch. 
X,  Sec.  8. 


28  THE    PARTICULAR 

(7)  "For  anything- pertaining  to  the  spir- 
itual interests  of  the  church." — Hodge, 
p.   166. 

6.  Appeals  from  the  deci«ilon  of  the  mod- 

erator.^"Where  the  moderator  of  a  con- 
g-regational  meeting  is  a  minister,  an  ap- 
peal against  his  rulings  cannot  be  taken 
to  said  congregational  meeting.  When 
appeals  from  the  decisions  of  the  chair  are 
made,  the  moderator  should  direct,  there- 
fore, the  clerk  to  enter  said  appeals,  as 
exceptions  to  his  rulings,  upon  the  min- 
utes of  the  meeting,  and  the  same  should 
be  reported  for  adjudication  to  the  Pres- 
bytery."— Roberts,   p.    333. 

IV.  MESMBEIRS. — The  reception,  duties, 
privileges,  discipline,  dismission,  etc.,  of 
members  of  a  particualr  church  are  dis- 
cussed in  the  following-  chapter  on  "The 
Church  Session." 

V.  TRUSTEES. — "It  is  not  inconsistent 
with  the  Presbyterian  plan  of  government, 
nor  the  institution  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  trustees,  or  a  committee 
chosen  by  the  congregation,  should  have 
the  disposal  and  application  of  the  public 
money  raised  by  said  congreg-ation,  to  the 
uses  for  which  it  was  designed;  provided, 
that  they  leave  in  the  hands  and  to  the 
management  of  the  deacons  what  is  col- 
lected 'for  the  Lord's  table  and  the  poor." — 
Digest,  p.  122.  For  a  full  discussion  of  this 
subject  see  the  Digest  and  the  "Manual 
for  Ruling  Elders." 

VI.  ORGANIZATIONS. — "The  members 
of  a  particular  church  or  particular 
churches  may  associate  together,  and  may 
associate  with  themselves  other  regular 
members  of  the  congregation  or  congrega- 


CHURCH.  2^ 

tions,  under  regular  forms  of  association, 
for  the  conduct  of  a  special  work  for  mis- 
sionary or  other  benevolent  purposes,  or 
for  the  purpose  of  instruction  in  religion 
and  development  in  Christian  nurture." — 
F.  G.,  Ch.  XXIII,  Sec.  1.  Read  also  Sees. 
2-4. 


CHAPTER  in. 

The  Church  Session. 

"The  church  Session  consists  of  the 
pastor  or  pastors  and  ruling  elders,  of  a 
particular  congreg-ation." — F.  G.,  Ch.  IX, 
Sec.  1.  The  pastor  is  a  constituent  ele- 
ment of  the  Session,  though  when  a  church 
has  no  pastor,  the  elders  alone  may  per- 
form certain  sessional  duties. 

I.  THE  PASTOR. — See  this  book.  Chap- 
ter II,   Section  II. 

II.  THE  RULING  ELDERS. — See  this 
book.   Chapter   II,   Section   11. 

III.  A  QUORU3I.— "Of  this  judicatory, 
two  elders,  if  there  be  as  many  in  the 
congregation,  with  the  pastor,  shall  be 
necessary  to  constitute  a  quorum." — F.  G., 
Ch.  IX,  Sec.  2. 

1.  A  minister  witli  one  elder. — In  the 
law  "It  seems  to  be  implied  that  cases 
may  occur  with  infant  or  feeble  churches. 
In  which  it  would  be  impracticable  for  a 
time  to  have  more  than  one  elder,  and 
yet  be  necessary  to  perform  acts  of  a 
Judicial  character.  For  such  the  Consti- 
tution provides;  but  if  there  be  more  than 
one  elder,  then  two  at  least,  with  a  min- 
ister, are  necessary  to  form  a  Session." — 
Digest,  p.  159. 

2.  A  single  elder.^In  a  Session  com- 
posed of  two  elders,  one  refused  to  act. 
The  Assembly  recognized   the   other   elder 

(31) 


32  THE    CHURCH 

as    constituting-    the     Session. — Digest,    p. 
160. 

3.  Resident  elders.-— Two  out  of  three 
elders  composing'  a  Session  were  non- 
resident. The  pastor  and  the  one  resident 
elder  were  recognized  as  constituting  the 
Session.      See   Digest,   p.    160. 

4.  The  pastor.— "In  the  rare  cases  of  the 
removal  or  death  of  all  the  elders  of  a 
given  church,  or  of  newly  formed  congre- 
g-ations  unable  at  once  to  secure  ruling 
elders,  the  letter  and  the  spirit  of  the  Con- 
stitution require  that  the  regularly  in-, 
stalled  pastor,  if  there  be  one,  or  the 
moderator  appointed  by  Presbytery,  should 
act  as  the  Session,  until  a  duly  called 
meeting  of  the  congregation  elects  new 
elders.  If  such  a  meeting  cannot  be 
held,  the  matter  should  be  referred  to 
Presbytery  at  the  earliest  time  possible." — 
Roberts,  p.   120. 

5.  Prayer. — "The  Session  has  discretion 
as  to  the  circumstances  under  which  any 
g-iven  meeting  may  be  opened  and  closed 
with  prayer." — Digest,  p.  161.  In  1899  the 
Assembly  refused  to  make  "the  opening 
and  closing  of  meetings  of  church  Sessions 
with  prayer"   mandatory. — Digest,  p.    963. 

IV.  W  HO  IS  MODERATOR  OF  THE 
SESSION? 

1.  Ordinarily,  the  pastor. — "The  pastor 
of  the  congregation  shall  always  be  the 
moderator  of  the  Session;  except  when, 
for  prudential  reasons,  it  may  appear  ad- 
visable that  some  other  minister  should 
be  invited  to  preside."— F.  G.,  Ch.  IX, 
Sec.    3. 

2.  Another  Minister.— For  the  pruden- 
tial   reasons    mentioned    above,    "the    pas- 


SESSION.  33 

tor  may,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  Ses- 
sion, invite  such  other  minister  as  they 
may  see  meet,  belonging  to  the  same 
Presbytery,  to  preside  in  that  case." — P. 
G.,   Ch.    IX,    Sec.    3. 

3.  A  minister  appointed  by  the  Presby- 
tery.— When  a  church  is  vacant,  the  Pres- 
bytery may  appoint  one  of  its  ministers 
to  act  as  moderator  of  the  session  of  the 
vacant  church.     See  F.  G.,  Ch.  IX,  Sec.  4. 

4.  Session  of  a  vacant  chureli  may  in- 
vite a  minister. — But  sucli  a  minister  must 
belong-  to  the  Presbytery  under  whose 
jurisdiction  the  church  is. — Digest,  p.   163. 

5.  An  elder  may  act. — If  the  Presbytery 
has  not  appointed  a  moderator,  and  the 
Session  finds  "it  is  impracticable,  without 
great  inconvenience,  to  procure  the  at- 
tendance" of  a  minister  as  moderator,  "the 
Session  may  proceed  without  it." — See  F. 
G.,  Ch.  IX,  Sec.  4.  But  if  there  is  "judi- 
cial business"  it  is  absolutely  necessary 
to  have  a  minister  to  act  as  moderator. — : 
Roberts,   p.   126. 

For  a  definition  of  "judicial  business," 
or  a  "judicial  case,"  see  this  work,  Chapter 
IV,  Section  VIII,  1,  (3),  (a). 

6.  Synodical  Superintendent  not  eligible. 
— "The  synodical  superintendent  has  no 
right,  ex-ofRcio,  to  act  as  moderator  of 
the  Sessions  of  vacant  churches."  "The 
moderator  of  a  vacant  church  should  be 
of  the  same  Presbytery  as  the  church," 
and  "when  the  Session  of  a  vacant  church 
meets  and  no  moderator  from  the  same 
Presbytery  is  present,  and  the  synodical 
superintendent  is  present,  a  ruling  elder 
should  ordinarily  preside." — Digest,  p.  962. 

From    the    foregoing    it    is    evident    that 
3 


.34  THE    CHURCH 

a  pastor-elect,  stated  supply,  synodical  or 
presbyterial  missionary,  or  a  pastor  at 
large,  cannot  act  as  the  moderator  of  a 
church  Session,  unless  he  is  a  member  of 
the  Presbytery  having  jurisdiction  of  the 
church,  and  then  only  (1)  when  appointed 
by  the  Presbytery,  or  (2)  when  invited 
by  the  Session. 

V.  WHO  3IAY  CONVENE  THE  SES- 
SION?—"The  pastor  has  power  to  convene 
the  Session  wlien  he  may  judge  it  requi- 
site; and  he  shall  always  convene  them 
when  requested  to  do  so  by  any  two  of 
the  elders.  The  Session  shall  also  con- 
vene when  directed  so  to  do  by  the  Pres- 
bytery."—F.   G.,  Ch.   IX,   Sec.   8. 

\I.  APPEAL  FROM  THE  DECISION  OF 
THE  MODERATOR. — "The  decisions  of  the 
pastor  as  moderator  of  the  Session,  in  all 
matters  constitutionally  within  his  au- 
thority, cannot  be  appealed  from  by  the 
other  members  in  the  Session.  This  prac- 
tice is  based  upon  the  fact  that  the  pastor 
is  a  member  of  the  Presbytery,  and  the 
representative  of  that  body.  If  any  de- 
cision made  by  him  as  moderator  is  un- 
satisfactory, while  an  elder  may  dissent 
or  protest,  the  only  prompt  way  of  secur- 
ing redress  is  to  file  a  complaint  with  the 
Presbytery." — Roberts,  p.  325,  See  also 
Hodge,  p.  129. 

VII.     THE     CLERK See      this      work, 

Chapter  I,   Sec.  11. 

1.  Who  shall  act? — "An  elder  is  the 
proper  person  to  perform  the  duties  of 
the  office,  and  can  be  instructed  therein 
by  the  pastor,  if  necessary." — Roberts,  p. 
127. 

2.  Records. — Records    should    be    accu- 


SESSION.  35 

rately  kept,  and  transmitted  to  Presbytery 
at  least  once  each  year  for  inspection. — 
F.  G.,  Ch.  IX,  Sec.  9. 

3.  Roll. — The  Session  should  see  that  the 
clerk  keeps  a  complete  roll  of  members, 
and  acurately  fills  all  spaces  opposite 
the  names  as  circumstances  may  require. 

(1)  Baptized  children. — "Churches  are 
urged  to  keep  a  full  and  permanent  roll 
of  all  baptized  children,  and  carefully  to 
note  their  public  confession  of  Christ,  their 
passing-  beyond  the  watch  and  care  of  the 
church,  or  their  removal  by  death." — • 
Digest,  p.  175. 

"The  names  of  the  baptized  children  of 
a  parent  seeking  dismission  to  another 
church  shall,  if  such  children  are  mem- 
bers of  his  household  and  remove  with 
him  and  are  not  themselves  communicants, 
be  included  in  the  certificate  of  dismis- 
sion."—B.  D.,  Sec.  114. 

(2)  Suspended  roll. — This  includes  the 
"non-resident  members"  whose  cases  have 
been  acted  upon  by  the  Session  under  B. 
D.,  Sees.  49,  50;  and  also  "those  suspended 
after  full  judicial  process." — Digest,  p.  964. 
The  suspended  roll  may  be  made  up  of 
three  classes,  as  follows: 

(a)  "Those  suspended  after  full  judicial 
process."  See  B.  D.,  Sees.  19-34,  the  cen- 
sure fixed  by  the  Session  being  "suspen- 
sion." 

(b)  Those  suspended  "without  process" 
for  neglecting  "the  ordinances  of  the 
Church."  See  B.  D.,  Sec.  50.  This  section 
"applies  to  resident  members  who  neglect 
church  ordinances." — Digest,  p.  10S8. 

(c)  Non-residents. — See  B.  D.,  Sec.  49. 
This  "section   has   to  do   solely  with  non- 


36  THE    CHURCH 

resident  communicants  wlio  have  been  ab- 
sent for  two  years  or  more,  who  have  not 
asked  for  or  received  the  regular  certifi- 
cate of  dismission  to  another  church,  and 
who  do  not  reply,  for  one  cause  or  another, 
to  letters  from  the  clerk  of  Session  advis- 
ing them  to  apply  for  such  certificates. 
The  Session  is  authorized,  upon  report 
duly  made,  to  place  the  names  of  such 
negligent  non-resident  communicants  on 
the  roll  of  suspended  members,  until  sat- 
isfied of  the  propriety  of  their  restora- 
tion."— Digest,   p.    1088. 

This  suspended  roll,  including  these 
three  classes,  should  show  the  relation 
of  each,  whose  name  appears  on  it,  to  the 
church.  All  on  this  roll  "continue  subject 
to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session." 

VIII.  THE  POWERS  OF  THE  SES- 
SION.— See    F.    G.,    Ch.    IX,    Sees.    6,    7. 

1.  To  receive  iiieinbers.^"A  profession  of 
faith  in  Christ  and  obedience  to  him  is 
all  that  is  required  in  our  Standards  of 
those  who  are  out  of  the  visible  Church, 
in  order  to  their  being  baptized." — G.  A., 
N.  S.,  1860.  But  "persons  who  do  not  be- 
lieve in  the  fundamental  doctrines  of 
evangelical  Christianity  are  not  to  be  re- 
ceived," nor  "persons  who  do  not  believe 
in  water  baptism,  and  persons  not  inclined 
to  submit  to  the  discipline  of  the  Church." 
— Roberts,  p.  140.  A  Session  cannot  re- 
ceive persons  into  any  other  than  the 
church  of  which  it  is  the  governing  body. 
—Digest,  p.   168. 

(1)  On  profession  of  faith. — "Those  who 
are  to  be  admitted  to  sealing  ordinances, 
shall  be  examined  as  to  their  knowledge 
and  piety." — D.  W.,  Ch.  X,  Sec.  3. 


SESSIOX.  37 

"The  order  of  the  churches  requires  that 
all  persons  making-  a  public  profession 
of  religion  be  introduced  to  the  commun- 
ion of  the  church  only  by  an  individual 
Session  regularly  constituted." — Digest, 
p.   168. 

"The  examination  of  candidates  ought 
manifestly  to  be  in  their  [Session's]  pres- 
ence, unless  in  special  cases  of  sickness 
or  other  hindrance,  when  this  duty  may  be 
performed  by  a  committee  under  direction 
of  the  Session." — Digest,  p.  169. 

(a)  The  vote  of  the  Session  admitting 
persons  to  membership  in  the  church,  on 
a  profession  of  faith,  unless  they  have 
already  been  baptized,  is  conditioned  upon 
baptism. — Digest,  p.  167. 

(b)  "In  the  absence  of  satisfactory  tes- 
timonials as  to  church  membership  or  per- 
sonal knowledge  of  the  piety  and  good 
standing  of  such  persons  [coming  from 
other  denominations]  in  other  evangelical 
churches,  the  applicant  is  to  be  received 
on  a  profession  of  faith  in  Christ." — 
Digest,  p.  798. 

(2)  On  certificate. — "When  any  member 
shall  remove  from  one  church  to  another, 
he  shall  produce  a  certificate,  ordinarily 
not  more  than  one  year  old,  of  his  church- 
membership  and  dismission,  before  he  shall 
be  admitted  as  a  regular  member  of  that 
church." — B.  D.,  Sec.  114.  The  limit  of  one 
year  does  not  ordinarily  exclude,  where 
the  Session  has  knowledge  of  the  reasons 
for  delay  and  of  the  religious  life. — Digest, 
p.  800. 

(a)  "To  receive  members  of  another 
church,"  "so  far  as  churches  in  our  own 
connection    are    concerned,"    without    cer- 


38  THE    CHURCH 

tiflcates,  is  not  "in  accordance  with  eccle- 
siastical law  and  order," — Digest,  p.  798. 
"Nor  can  the  Assembly  forbear  to  regret 
that  the  Session  of  the  church  of  Chilli- 
cothe  had  not  acted  in  a  more  formal  man- 
ner in  receiving  Mr.  McCalla,  and  had  not 
required  a  regular  certificate  of  dismission 
from  the  church  to  which  Mr.  McCalla  be- 
longed before  they  received  him." — Digest, 
p.  797. 

(b)  When  "an  applicant  for  admission 
by  letter  is  received  by  a  vote  of  the  Ses- 
sion, he  is  at  once  a  member  of  the 
church,  entitled  to  all  the  privileges,  and 
subject  to  all  the  responsibilities,  of  this 
relation." — Digest,   p.   166. 

(3)  Public  recognition  of  members. — 
After  the  Session  has  formally  voted  to  re- 
ceive a  member  into  the  communion  of  the 
church,  a  public  recognition  of  that  fact 
should  be  held  in  connection  with  a  divine 
service,  ordinarily,  the  celebration  of  the 
Lord's  Supper.  There  are  three  distinct 
classes  of  persons  admitted  to  membership 
from  time  to  time,  and  in  the  public  recog- 
nition service,  this  fact  should  be  noted  in 
each  case,  as  follows: 

(a)  The  admission  of  adults,  on  a  pro- 
fession of  faith,  who  have  not  been  bap- 
tized. 

(b)  The  admission  to  the  Lord's  table, 
on  a  profession  of  faith,  of  those  who  have 
been  baptized  in  infancy. 

(c)  The  admission  of  those  who  come 
from  other  churches. 

For  a  beautiful  rich  form  of  service  for 
each  class,  see  "The  Book  of  Common 
Worship." 

2.  To  inquire  into  the  conduct  of  mem- 


SESSION.  39 

bers. — "An  offense"  of  a  church  member  is 
anything  contrary  to  the  word  of  God; 
"or  which,  if  it  be  not  in  its  own  nature 
sinful,  may  tempt  others  to  sin,  or  mar 
their  spiritual  edification." — B.  D.,  See.  3. 
Among-  other  things  church  members 
should  be  circumspect  in  their  conduct  in 
reference   to  the  following: 

(1)  Theater  and  opera. — "The  Assembly 
bear  earnest  and  solemn  testimony  against 
this  practice  as  inconsistent  with  Christian 
duty,  since  it  not  only  gives  countenance 
and  support  to  an  institution,  justly  de- 
scribed by  a  former  Assembly  as  a  school 
of  immorality,  but  is  in  itself  spiritually 
hurtful,  and  tends  to  obliterate  the  line 
which  should  always  be  plainly  visible 
between  the  followers  of  Christ  and  the 
world." — Digest,  p.   615. 

(2)  Dancing, — "The  fashionable  amuse- 
ment of  promiscuous  dancing  is  so  entire- 
ly unscriptural  and  eminently  and  exclu- 
ively  that  of  'the  world  which  lieth  in 
wickedness,'  and  so  wholly  inconsistent 
with  the  spirit  of  Christ,  and  with  that 
propriety  of  Christian  deportment  and  that 
purity  of  heart  which  his  followers  are 
bound  to  maintain,  as  to  render  it  not 
only  improper  and  injurious  for  profess- 
ing Christians  either  to  partake  in  it,  or  to 
qualify  their  children  for  it  by  teaching 
them  the  art;  but  also  to  call  for  the 
faithful  and  judicious  exercise  of  discipline 
on  the  part  of  church  Sessions  when  any 
of  the  members  of  their  churches  have 
been  guilty." — Digest,  p.  607. 

(3)  Card-playing. — "In  respect  to  'the 
custom  of  fashionable  card-playing,'  re- 
ferred to  by  the  memorialists,  and  repre- 


40  THE    CHURCH 

sented  as  being  'countenanced  in  many  of 
our  Christian  households,'  and  also  'par- 
ticipated in  by  members  of  our  churches,' 
this  Assembly  would  affectionately  exhort 
all  the  members  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  to  practice  the  most  careful 
watchfulness  in  avoiding  all  recreations 
and  amusements,  whether  in  the  form 
specified  in  the  memorial  or  otherwise, 
which  are  calculated  to  impair  spiritual- 
ity, lessen  Christian  influence  or  bring 
xiiscredit  upon  their  profession  as  mem- 
bers of  the  Church," — Digest,  p.   609. 

(4)  Progressive  euchre. — "That  some- 
thing of  greater  or  less  value  is  generally 
played  for  in  this  parlor  style  of  card- 
playing  is  too  well  known  to  need  any 
affirmation.  .  .  .  This  General  Assem- 
bly would  affectionately  call  upon  all  the 
members  of  our  Church,  to  so  regard  their 
obligations  to  Christ,  as  to  see  to  it,  that 
they  take  no  part  in  amusements  which 
they  cannot  take  in  his  name." — Digest, 
p.  613. 

(5)  Gambling. — "All  encouragement  of 
lotteries  and  purchasing  of  lottery  tickets, 
all  attendance  on  horse-racing  and  bet- 
ting on  such,  or  any  other  occasions,  and 
all  attempts  of  whatever  kind  to  acquire 
gain  without  giving  an  equivalent,  involve 
the  gambling  principle,  and  participate  in 
the  guilt  whch  attaches  to  that  vice." — 
Digest,   p.    615. 

(6)  Liquor  traffic. — "Our  members  are 
hereby  warned  most  solemnly  against 
signing  or  presenting  for  citizens'  signa- 
ture, or  in  court,  license  petitions  which 
tolerate  the  continuance  of  this  unholy 
traflElc,    or    in   any    other   manner   abetting 


SESSION.  41 

this  terrible  business.  Tiiis  Assembly  is 
unalterably  opposed  to  the  license  system." 
— Dig-est,  p.    10S5. 

"Persons  continuing-  in  the  renting  of 
property,  sig-ning  petitions,  and  endorsing 
bonds  for  the  encouragement  of  the  liquor 
traffic  are  subject  to  discipline,  if  such 
conduct  is  persisted  in  after  timely  admo- 
nition."— Digest,   p.    962. 

(7)  Unclean  lives. — "The  sins  forbidden 
in  the  seventh  commandment,  besides  the 
neglect  of  the  duties  required,  are  adul- 
tery, fornication,  rape,  incest,  sodomy,  and 
all  unnatural  lusts;  all  unclean  imagina- 
tions, thoughts,  purposes,  and  affections; 
all  corrupt  or  filthy  communications,  or  lis- 
tening thereunto;  wanton  looks;  impudent 
or  light  behavior;  immodest  apparel;  pro- 
hibiting of  lawful,  and  dispensing  with 
unlawful  marriages;  allowing,  tolerating, 
keeping  of  stews,  and  resorting  to  them; 
entangling  vows  of  single  life;  undue 
delay  of  marriage;  having  more  wives  or 
husbands  than  one  at  the  same  time;  un- 
just divorce  or  desertion;  idleness;  glut- 
tony; drunkenness;  unchaste  company; 
lascivious  songs,  books,  pictures,  dancings, 
stage  plays;  and  all  other  provocations  to. 
or  acts  of  uncleanness  either  in  ourselves 
or  others." — L.  C,  Q.  139;  Digest,  p.  633. 

(8)  Unjust  dealing. — Among  other  things 
forbidden  in  the  eighth  commandment, 
mention  may  be  made  of  the  following: 
theft,  robbery,  receiving  anything  that  is 
stolen,  fraudulent  dealing,  false  weights 
and  measures,  injustice  and  unfaithfulness 
in  contracts  between  man  and  man,  op- 
pression, extortion,  usury,  bribery,  etc. — 
L.   C,   Q.   142;  Digest,  p.   634. 


42  THE    CHURCH 

"The  eighth  commandment  forbiddeth 
whatsoever  doth,  or  may,  unjustly  hinder 
our  own,  or  our  neighbor's  wealth  or  out- 
ward estate." — S.   C,  Q.   75. 

3.  To  exercise  discipline. — "Discipline  is 
the  exercise  of  that  authority,  and  the 
application  of  that  system  of  laws,  which 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  appointed  in 
his  Church:  embracing  the  care  and  con- 
trol, maintained  by  the  Church,  over  its 
members,  officers  and  judicatories." — B.  D., 
Sec.  1.  "Original  jurisdiction"  in  relation 
to  church  members  pertains  to  the  Ses- 
sion.— B.    D.,    Sec.    18. 

(1)  Ends  of  discipline. — "It  is  necessary 
for  Sessions  to  remember  that  two  of  the 
great  ends  of  discipline  are  the  restora- 
tion of  offenders  and  the  promotion  of 
their   spiritual   welfare." — Roberts,   p.    220. 

(2)  Christian  affection, — Members  under 
discipline  should  be  treated  with  "Chris- 
tian affection,  that  they  may  be  led  to  see 
their  errors  and  return  to  their  duty,  and 
that  they  may  be  restored  to  the  fellow- 
ship  of  the   Church." — Digest,   p.    606. 

(3)  Application  of  discipline. — For  the 
general  principles  in  the  application  of 
discipline  by  the  Session,  see  "Manual  for 
Ruling  Elders,"  pp.  231-304. 

4.  To  concert  the  best  measures  for  pro- 
moting the  spiritual  interests  of  the  con- 
gregation.—F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.  Sec.   6. 

5.  Warning. — See  this  work.  Chapter  I, 
Section  IX. 

6.  To    exercise    exclusive   authority   over 
the    worship. — See    P.    G.,    Ch.    IX,    Sec.    7.' 
"The  Assembly  enjoins  upon  the  churches 
loyal   adherence   to   our   Form    of   Govern- 
ment, providing  that  the  authority  of  the 


SESSION.  43 

Session  over  all  matters  of  worship  its 
paramount,  and  at  the  same  time  recom- 
mends that  all  such  questions  be  treated 
by  the  Session  with  Christian  tact  and 
courtesy,  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  for- 
bearance."— Digest,   p.    173. 

(1)  Music. — The  Assembly  "leave  to  each 
Session  the  delicate  and  important  matter 
of  arranging  and  conducting  the  music  as 
to  them  shall  seem  most  for  edification, 
recommending  great  caution,  prudence  and 
forbearance  in  regard  to  it." — Digest, 
p.   172. 

(2)  Prayer. — "The  Session  possesses  the 
right  to  determine  how  many  meetings 
for  prayer  shall  be  held  within  the  bounds 
of  the  congregation,  and  where  they  shall 
be  held." — Roberts,  p.  194. 

(3)  Preaching. — The  Session  "shall  de- 
termine the  times  and  places  of  preaching 
the  Word  and  all  other  religious  services." 
— F.  G.,  Ch.  IX,  Sec.   7. 

(4)  Sabbath-schools. — It  is  the  duty  of 
the  Session  to  "supervise  the  Sabbath- 
school." — F.  G.,  Ch.  IX,  Sec.  6.  "These 
schools  should  always  be  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  pastor  and  Session." — Digest, 
p.  827.  "The  Assembly  earnestly  recom- 
mends the  Sessions  of  all  our  churches,  in 
the  exercise  of  their  right,  to  appoint  the 
superintendent  and  maintain  a  careful  and 
authoritative  supervision  of  all  the  Sab- 
bath-school work  of  their  congregations 
and   mission    enterprises." — Digest,    p.    829. 

(5)  Societies. — It  is  the  duty  of  the  Ses- 
sion to  supervise  "the  various  societies  or 
agencies  of  the  congregation." — F.  G.,  Ch, 
IX,   Sec.  6. 

(6)  Church       buildings. — The       Session 


44  THE     CHURCH 

"shall  have  exclusive  authority  over  the 
uses  to  which  the  church  buildings  may 
be  put."— F.  G.,  Ch.  IX,  Sec.  7. 

(7)  Vacant  churches. — "It  is  recom- 
mended, that  every  vacant  congregation 
meet  together,  on  the  Lord's  Day,  at  one 
or  more  places,  for  the  purpose  of  prayer, 
singing  praises,  and  reading  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  together  with  the  works  of 
such  approved  divines,  as  the  Presbytery 
within  whose  bounds  they  are,  may  recom- 
mend, and  they  may  be  able  to  procure; 
and  that  the  elders  or  deacons  be  the 
persons  who  shall  preside,  and  select  the 
portions  of  Scripture,  and  of  the  other 
books  to  be  read;  and  to  see  that  the 
whole  be  conducted  in  a  becoming  and 
orderly  manner." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XXI,  Sec.  1. 

The  Assembly  has  held  that  it  is  "con- 
Bistent  with  the  principles  of  our  Church 
for  ruling  elders,  in  the  absence  of  the 
pastor,  to  read  the  Scriptures  and  ex- 
plain them,  and  to  endeavor  to  enforce 
the  truth  upon  the  concience  by  suitable 
exhortations." — Digest,  p.   587. 

7.  To  difiiinlais  members.— See  B.  D.,  Sec. 
114. 

(1)  Session  may  delegate  authority  to 
Issue  certificates. — The  Assembly  "does  not 
find  in  the  Form  of  Government  anything 
which  would  invalidate  the  custom  of  au- 
thorizing, by  vote  of  Session,  its  mod- 
erator or  stated  clerk  to  issue  letters  in 
the  interim  of  the  meetings  of  the  Ses- 
sion to  members  who  are  in  good  stand- 
ing, and  to  report  such  dismissions  to  the 
Session  at  its  next  meeting." — Digest,  p. 
801. 

(2)  Modified     certificates. —  (a)      "If     a 


SESSION'.  45 

church  member,  more  than  two  years 
absent  from  the  place  of  his  ordinary 
residence  and  church  connection,  applies 
for  a  certificate  of  membership,  his  ab- 
sence, and  the  knowledge  of  the  church 
respecting  his  demeanor  for  that  time, 
or  its  want  of  information  concerning  it, 
shall  be  distinctly  stated  in  the  cer- 
tificate."— B.  D.,  Sec.  116.  (b)  "Absence 
from  the  ordinances  of  God's  house  with- 
out cause  may  justify  a  Session  in  omit- 
ting in  the  certificate  the  words  'in  good 
and  regular  standing.'  Min.  G.  A.,  O.  S., 
1864." — Bittinger,    Sec.    142. 

(3)  Takes  effect  immediately. — B.  D., 
Sec.  109.  "A  letter  of  dismission,  whether 
issued  to  a  ruling  elder  or  private  mem- 
ber, terminates  the  relations  of  the  person 
dismissed  with  the  church  giving  the  let- 
ter, except  so  far  as  said  church  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  watch  and  care  over  him 
during  the  period  of  transition." — Digest, 
p.  793.  "Should  he  return  the  certificate, 
within  a  year  from  its  date,  the  Session 
shall  make  record  of  the  fact,  but  he  shall 
not  thereby  be  restored  to  the  exercise 
of  the  functions  of  any  office  previously 
held  by  him  in  that  church." — B.  D.,  Sec. 
109. 

(4)  To  a  particular  church. — "The  cer- 
tificate shall  be  addressed  to  a  particular 
church." — B.  D.,  Sec.  114.  Yet  he  may 
unite  with  "some  other  evangelical 
church."— B.   D.,   Sec.    109. 

(5)  Reception  reported. — "The  fact  of 
the  reception  of  the  person  or  persona 
named  in  it  shall  be  promptly  communi- 
cated to  the  church  which  gave  it." — B. 
D.,    Sec.   114.      "On   the   reception   of  mem- 


46  THE    CHURCH 

bers  from  other  churches,"  the  Session 
should  "notify  immediately"  the  churches 
from  which  the  members  have  been  dis- 
missed.— Digest,  p.  800. 

(6)  Removal  notices. — Pastors  are  "re- 
quested to  report  the  names  of  church 
members  removing  to  the  cities  to  the 
pastors  in  such  cities." — Digest,  p,  1109. 

(7)  Suspended  member. — A  letter  of 
dismission  cannot  be  given  "to  a  sus- 
pended member"  without  "satisfactory 
evidence  of  his  repentance." — Digest,  p. 
1109.  Yet  in  case  of  "removal  to  an  in- 
convenient distance,  provided  that  in  no 
instance  the  Session  to  which  he  is  dis- 
missed be  allowed  to  review  or  rejudge 
the  case,"  a  Session  may  "dismiss  to 
another  church  a  suspended  member,  stat- 
ing the  case,  and  submitting  it  to  the  Ses- 
sion to  which  he  has  removed." — Digest, 
p.  799. 

(8)  To  join  another  denomination. — The 
form  of  dismission  to  other  denominations 
"is  one  that  ought  to  be  left  to  the  sound 
discretion  of  the  various  church  Sessions, 
according  to  the  Constitution." — Digest, 
p.  798.  "A  certificate  of  Christian  char- 
acter, as  a  rule,  will  be  sufficient." — 
Roberts,    p.    149. 

(9)  Letters  of  credence. — "The  General 
Assembly  urge  upon  the  Sessions  of 
churches,  the  importance  of  giving  to 
members  who  remove  from  them,  in  case 
of  uncertain  destination,  letters  of  cre- 
dence. Min.  G.  A.,  1871." — Roberts,  p.  150. 
For  form  of  such  letter,  see  Roberts,  p. 
439. 

(10)  Renouncing  the  Church. — "If  a 
communicant    renounces    the    communion 


SESSiox.  47 

of  this  Church  by  joining  another  denomi- 
nation, without  a  regular  dismission,  al- 
though such  conduct  is  disorderly,  the 
Session  shall  take  no  other  action  in  the 
case  than  to  record  the  fact,  and  order 
his  name  to  be  erased  from  the  roll. — B. 
D.,  Sec.  52. 

8.  To  appoint  delegates  to  the  higher 
judicatories. — F.   G.,   Ch.   IX,   Sec.    6. 

(1)  To   the    Presbytery. 

(2)  To  the  Synod. 

(3)  Required. — The  Presbytery  should 
"call  those  Sessions  to  account  that  do 
not  send  elders  to  attend  upon  the  Synod 
and  Presbyteries,  and  to  enjoin  these 
Sessions  to  call  those  elders  to  account 
that  do  not  attend  upon  judicatories, 
when    sent    by    them." — Digest,    p.    170. 

(4)  Expenses. — It  is  the  duty  of  "the 
several  congregations  to  defray  the  nec- 
essary charges  that  their  elders  be  at, 
during  their  attendance"  upon  the  judi- 
catories.— Digest,  p.   170. 

(5)  Term  of  service. — It  is  "left  to  each 
Session  to  prescribe  the  particular  terms 
for  which,  or  times  at  which,  its  dele- 
gates shall  attend  as  its  representative 
in  such  judicatories." — Digest,  p.  171. 
"Delegates  should,  however,  be  appointed 
for  a  definite  period  in  the  case  of  the 
Presbytery,  and  for  both  the  stated  and 
adjourned  meetings  of  the  Synod." — Rob- 
erts, p.  228. 

9.  Sessions  and  collections.— When  the 
higher  judicatory  orders  collections  "it  is 
inconsistent  with  our  Church  government 
to  be  under  the  check  or  prohibition  of  a 
church  Session;  they  indeed  may  give  or 
withhold  their   charity,   but  may  not  pre- 


48  THE     CHURCH 

vent  a  minister  to  propose  it  publicly." — 
Digest,  p.    169. 

Church  members  are  "under  obligation 
to  sustain  the  ordinances  of  religion 
where  they  are  already  established,  and 
to  contribute  by  their  prayers,  gifts,  and 
personal  efforts,  to  the  extension  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  throughout  the  whole 
earth."— C.   F.,  Ch.   XXXV,   Sec.   4. 

In  1906  the  Assembly  adopted  the  fol- 
lowing: "That  the  Sessions  of  all  our 
churches  be  reminded  of  their  responsi- 
bility in  connection  with  the  stimulation 
and  systematic  development  of  church 
benevolences,  and  be  urged  to  devise  and 
faithfully  carry  out  some  plan  of  annually 
canvassing  the  entire  constituency  of 
each  church,  for  offerings  in  aid  of  all 
authorized  missionary  and  benevolent 
causes  of  the  Church." — Digest,  p.   1117. 

10.  Christian  liberality. — The  Assembly 
in  1907  adopted  the  following:  "That 
pastors  be  urged  to  preach  at  least  once 
a  year  on  the  duty  and  privilege  of  pro- 
portionate   and    systematic    giving, 

"That  an  effort  be  made  in  all  our 
churches  to  increase  the  number  of  those 
who  set  apart  a  definite  portion  of  their 
Income   for   the   Lord's   work. 

"That  the  portion  thus  set  aside  be 
at  least  a  tenth,  for,  while  under  the 
gospel  dispensation  no  definite  rule  can 
be  laid  down  as  to  the  amount  that  should 
be  set  aside  from  one's  income  as  the 
Lord's  portion,  yet  the  whole  trend  of 
the  teaching  of  the  Word  would  indi- 
cate that  it  should  not  be  less  than  the 
tenth." — Min.,  p.   225. 

"Every    Christian    should    keep    an    ac- 


SESSION.  49 

count  with  God,  and  conscientiously  set 
aside  a  portion  of  his  income  to  be  used 
for  the  Lord's  work,  and  when  the  claims 
of  God's  cause  are  presented  from  time 
to  time,  should  consider  it  a  privilege 
and  a  joy  to  listen  to  the  new  opportuni- 
ties presented  for  doing  the  Lord's  work, 
and  deem  it  a  privilege  to  take  from 
the  Lord's  box  the  money  previously  set 
aside  to  help  these  enterprises." — Min., 
p.   224. 

"In  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly  it  is 
the  duty  of  every  member,  present  or  ab- 
sent, to  contribute  according  to  his  means 
to  the  support  of  the  church  where  he 
holds  his  membership.  V/hat  action  should 
be  taken  in  case  of  a  failure  to  perform 
this  duty  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  the 
church  of  which  the  individual  is  a  mem- 
ber."— Min.,  p.  225. 
4 


CHAPTER  IV. 
The  Presbytery. 

"The  Church  being  divided  into  many 
separate  congregations,  these  need  mutual 
counsel  and  assistance,  in  order  to  pre- 
serve soundness  of  doctrine,  and  regu- 
larity of  discipline,  and  to  enter  into 
common  measures  for  promoting  knowl- 
edge and  religion,  and  for  preventing  in- 
fidelity, error,  and  immorality.  Hence 
arise  the  importance  and  usefulness  of 
presbyterial  and  synodical  assemblies." — 
F.  G.,  Ch.  X,  Sec.  1.  "A  Presbytery  may, 
however,  be  formed  without  any  organ- 
ized churches." — Digest,   1886,  p.   135. 

I.  ME3IBERSHIP. — "A  Presbytery  con- 
sists of  all  the  ministers,  in  number  not 
less  than  five,  and  one  ruling  elder  from 
each  congregation,  within  a  certain  dis- 
trict; but  in  exceptional  cases  a  Presby- 
tery may  be  organized  within  the  bound- 
aries of  existing  Presbyteries,  in  the  in- 
terests of  ministers  and  churches  speak- 
ing other  than  the  English  language,  or 
of  those  of  a  particular  race;  but  in  no 
case  without  their  consent;  and  the  same 
rule  shall  apply  to  Synods." — F.  G.,  Ch.  X, 
Sec.   2. 

The   Assembly   has   made    the    following 
deliverance  as  to  the  right  of  a  race  that 
desires  a  separate  presbyterial  or  synodi- 
cal organization: 
(51) 


52  THE    PRESBYTERY. 

"Under  this  provision,  if  a  Presbytery 
is  composed  of  more  than  one  race,  and 
any  one  of  the  races  desires  to  be  In  a 
Presbytery  separate  from  the  other  race, 
or  races,  it  may  petition  Synod  to  so 
separate  it.  It  does  not  have  to  ask  per- 
mission of  any  other  race  to  make  peti- 
tion to  Synod,  nor  does  the  Synod  have 
to  ask  the  permission  of  any  other  race 
to  grant  tlie  petition. 

"The  rule  is  the  same  for  the  Synod. 
That  is,  if  any  race  in  a  mixed  Synod  de- 
sires to  be  separated  from  the  other 
races  into  a  Synod  exclusively  for  its  own 
race,  it  will  have  to  make  petition  to  the 
General  Assembly. 

"The  amendment  to  the  Constitution 
authorizes  the  Synods  and  General  Assem- 
bly to  grant  such  petitions. 

"The  phrase,  'but  in  no  case  without 
their  consent,'  has  no  application  where 
any  race  is  making  petition  for  separa- 
tion. It  applies  to  Presbyteries  and 
Synods  in  which  more  than  one  race 
operates,  and  in  which  all  want  to  re- 
main just  as  they  are.  The  Synod  has 
no  authority  to  make  a  separation  in  a 
Presbytery  where  no  race  wants  separa- 
tion; nor  has  the  General  Assembly  any 
authority  to  make  a  separation  in  a  Synod 
where  no  race  wants  separation.  'But  in 
no  case  without  their  consent'  limits  the 
authority  of  the  Synod  and  General 
Assembly,  and  does  not  limit,  nor  hinder, 
the  privilege  of  any  race  that  wants  to 
be  separated  from  others." — Min.  1907,  p. 
240. 

In  1S71  the  General  Assembly  refused  to 
erect  a  new  Presbytery  in  the  Indian  Ter- 


THE    PRESCYTERY.  53 

ritory,  because  "it  does  not  appear  that 
the  number  of  ministers  now  constitu- 
tionally requisite  for  the  formation  of  a 
Presbytery  are  found  among  the  petition- 
ers or  in  the  proposed  region." — Digest, 
p.  178.  "The  Presbytery  of  New  Orleans 
not  having  had,  for  several  years,  the 
constitutional  number  of  ministers,  was 
dissolved,  and  its  ministers  and  churches 
were  ordered  to  be  attached  to  the  Pres- 
bytery  of   Austin." — Digest,    p.    178. 

1.  Ministers. — The  Assembly  has  decided 
that  "according  to  the  Constitution  of  our 
Church,  ministers,  as  such,  whether  with 
or  without  charge,  are  of  equal  power  and 
privilege." — Digest,  p.  209.  It  has  also 
been  held  that  ministers  without  charge 
are  "constituent  members  of  our  church 
judicatures,"  and  have  "an  equal  voice 
with  settled  pastors  and  ruling  elders 
of  congregations  in  ecclesiastical  govern- 
ments."— Digest,   p.   181. 

The  Assembly  declined  to  take  action, 
looking  to  a  change  in  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment, so  as  to  divide  the  ministry  Into 
two  classes  to  be  known  as  active  and 
associate. — Min.  G.  A.,  1907,  p.  229. 

(1)  Without  charge. — "Ministers  with- 
out charge  are  required  to  unite  with  that 
Presbytery,  within  the  geographical  limits 
of  which  they  ordinarily  reside,  or  are 
nearest  to,  and  to  which  they  shall  be 
amenable  for  the  proper  discharge  of  their 
•rdination  engagements." — Digest,  p.  181. 
The  Presbytery,  however,  is  to  decide 
"each  such  case"  that  may  arise,  "on  its 
own   merits." — Digest,   p.    182. 

(2)  Becoming  members  of  Presbytery. — 
Ministers     become     members     of    a    Pres- 


54  THE   PRESBYTERY. 

bytery  (1)  by  ordination,  (2)  by  transfer 
from  another  Presbytery,  by  duly  certified 
letters  of  dismission  and  recommendation, 
and  (3)  by  transfers  from  other  denomi- 
nations. 

(3)  From  other  denominations. — Licen- 
tiates and  ministers  from  other  denomi- 
nations may  be  received  under  the  juris- 
diction of  a  Presbytery  as  follows: 

(a)  "Every  licentiate  coming  by  certifi- 
cate to  any  Presbytery  in  connection  with 
the  General  Assembly  from  any  portion  of 
a  corresponding  ecclesiastical  body,  should 
be  required  to  answer  in  the  afflrmativo 
the  constitutional  questions  directed  by 
chap,  xiv  of  our  Form  of  Government  to 
be  put  to  our  own  candidates  before  they 

are  licensed;  and  that  in  like  manner  every 
ordained  mirftster  of  the  gospel,  coming 
from  any  Church  in  correspondence  with 
the  General  Assembly  by  certificate  of  dis- 
mission and  recommendation,  should  be 
required  to  answer  affirmatively  the  first 
seven  questions  directed  by  chap.  xv.  of 
our  Form  of  Government  to  be  put  to  one 
of  our  own  licentiates  when  about  to  be 
ordained  to  the  sacred  office." — A.  G.  A., 
VI,   2. 

(b)  "Ministers  connected  with  other  de- 
nominations applying  for  membership  in 
a  Presbytery  shall  submit  satisfactory 
evidence  of  possessing  the  qualifications  of 
character  and  scholarship  required  of  can- 
didates and  licentiates  of  this  Church; 
shall  be  examined  in  theology,  and  in  the 
discretion  of  Presbytery  in  other  sub- 
jects, and  shall  answer  in  the  affirmative 
questions  1  to  8,  contained  in  section  xii 
of   this   chapter."— F.   G.,   Ch.   XV,   Sec.    16. 


THE   PRESBYTERY.  55 

"When  application  is  made  by  a  min- 
ister of  another  Church  for  admission  to 
Presbytery,  Presbytery  shall  inquire  con- 
cerning his  character,  his  educational  and 
professional  training-,  the  fact  of  his  ordi- 
nation, his  ministerial  standing  in  the 
body  to  which  he  belongs,  and  the  motives 
which  lead  him  to  apply  for  admission  to 
Presbytery.  If  this  inquiry  shall  prove  sat- 
isfactory, Presbytery  may  place  his  name 
on  its  roll.  All  applicants  from  other 
bodies  shall  be  required,  previous  to  their 
enrollment,  to  give  their  assent,  in  a  pub- 
lic session  of  Presbytery,  to  the  first  seven 
questions  prescribed  in  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment for  ordination;  but  should  the 
applicant  not  possess  the  same  educational 
qualifications  for  ordination  as  those  pre- 
scribed in  our  Standards,  he  shall  not  be 
enrolled  as  a  member  of  Presbytery  until 
at  least  six  months  after  his  application 
shall  have  been  presented  to  Presbytery. 
He  may  be  permitted  to  labor,  in  the 
Interval,  within  the  bounds  of  Presbytery." 
—A.  G.  A.,  VI,  3. 

(c)  "Ministers  coming  to  us  from  any 
Presbytery  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  may  be  received  on  the 
same  basis  as  those  coming  to  us  from  one 
of  our  own  Presbyteries." — Digest,  p.  1073. 

(4)  Membership  ceases. — "All  the  rights 
and  privileges  of  an  individual  in  a  Pres- 
bytery cease  when  at  his  request  his  dis- 
mission  is   granted." — Digest,   p.    540. 

(5)  In  transitu. — A  minister  "in  tran- 
situ" is  one  who  has  been  dismissed  by 
letter  from  one  Presbytery,  and  has  not 
yet  been  received  by  another.  He  "shall 
be  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Pres- 


50  THE   PRESBYTERY. 

bytery  which  dismissed  him  (but  shall  not 
deliberate  or  vote,  nor  be  counted  in  the 
basis  of  representation  to  the  General 
Assembly),  until  he  actually  becomes  a 
member  of  another  Presbytery;  but,  should 
he  return  the  certificate  of  dismission 
within  a  year  from  its  date,  the  Pres- 
bytery shall  make  record  of  the  fact,  and 
restore  him  to  the  full  privileges  of  mem- 
bership."— B.  D.,  Sec.  110. 

(6)  Reserved  roll. — Ministers  who  absent 
themselves  from  Presbytery,  and  whose 
residence  is  unknown  from  year  to  year, 
may  be  reported  apart  from  others,  their 
names  being  placed  on  a  reserve  roll;  and 
such  shall  not  be  counted  in  determining- 
representation  in  the  Assembly. — Digest, 
p.   668. 

(7)  Erased  from  roll. — A  Presbytery  was 
permitted  to  erase  from  its  roll,  without 
prejudice,  the  name  of  a  minister  whose 
whereabouts  were  unknown. — Digest,  p. 
969. 

(8)  Certificate. — "A  Presbytery,  giving  a 
certificate  of  dismission  to  a  minister, 
licentiate,  or  candidate  for  licensure,  shall 
specify  the  particular  body  to  which  he 
Is  recommended;  and,  if  recommended  to  a 
Presbytery,  no  other  than  the  one  desig- 
nated, if  existing,  shall  receive  him." — 
B.  D.,  Sec.  111.  The  Assembly  was  asked: 
"Can  a  minister  of  one  Presbytery  unite 
with  any  other  Presbytery  than  that 
designated  in  his  letter  of  dismission?  An- 
swered in  the  negative." — Digest,  p.   796. 

The  fact  of  the  reception  of  one  holding 
such  a  certificate  "shall  be  promptly  com- 
municated to  the  Presbytery  dismissing 
him." — B.    D.,    Sec.    115. 


THE    PRESBYTERY.  5/ 

(a)  Presbytery  cannot  authorize  its  mod- 
erator or  stated  clerk,  or  botli,  to  grant 
certificates  of  dismission. — Digest,  p.  201. 

(b)  Presbytery  cannot  appoint  a  com- 
mittee to  grant  certificates  of  dismission. — 
Digest,  p.   201. 

(c)  Presbyteries  cannot  receive  persons 
under  their  jurisdiction  "on  the  faith  of 
forthcoming  letters,"  i.  e.,  on  promises  of 
letters  not  yet  granted  by  the  Presby- 
teries having  jurisdiction. 

(9)  Demission. — A  Presbytery  may  al- 
low a  minister  "to  demit  the  office,  and 
return  to  the  condition  of  a  private  mem- 
ber in  the  Church,  ordering  his  name  to 
be  stricken  from  the  roll  of  the  Presby- 
tery, and  giving  him  a  letter  to  any 
church  with  which  he  may  desire  to  con- 
nect  himself." — B.    D.,    Sec.    51. 

(a)  But  a  minister  seeking  demission 
"may,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Presbytery, 
be  put  on  probation,  for  one  year  at 
least,  in  such  a  manner  as  the  Presbytery 
may  direct." — B.  D.,  Sec.  51.  "This  section 
of  the  Book  of  Discipline  evidently  gives 
permission  to  the  Presbytery  to  allow  de- 
mission only  after  a  year's  consideration 
by  the  Presbytery  and  the  minister." — 
Digest,  p.  1089. 

(b)  Ministers  cannot  be  required  to  seek 
demission. — Digest,  p.  1089. 

(c)  Should  a  minister  who  has  demitted 
his  office  desire  again  to  enter  the  min- 
istry, "he  should  be  reordained." — Digest, 
p.    664. 

(10)  Deposition. — If  an  accused  minister 
"be  found  guilty,"  he  may  be  "deposed 
from  office." — B.  D.,  Sec.  40. 

(a)  "It  is  irregular  and  unconstitutional 


58  THE   PRESBYTERY. 

for  any  Presbytery  to  receive  and  restore 
a  member  of  another  Presbytery  who  has 
been  deposed."  Presbyteries  guilty  of  this 
offense  have  been  compelled  to  reconsider 
their  actions. — Digest,  p.   662, 

(b)  A  minister  who  has  been  deposed 
must  be  reordained  in  order  to  be  restored 
to  his  office. — Digest,  p.    664. 

2.  Ruling  elders. — Churches  are  entitled 
to  be  represented  in  Presbytery  by  elders, 
as  follows: 

(1)  One  congregation. — "Every  congre- 
gation, which  has  a  stated  pastor,  has 
a  right  to  be  represented  by  one  elder; 
and  every  collegiate  church  by  two  or 
more  elders,  in  proportion  to  the  number 
of  its  pastors." — F.  G.,   Ch.  X,  Sec.   3. 

(2)  Two  or  more  congregations. — 
"Where  two  or  more  congregations  are 
united  under  one  pastor,  all  such  congre- 
gations shall  have  but  one  elder  to  repre- 
sent them." — P.  G.,  Ch.  X,  Sec.  4.  Each 
Session  in  its  turn  should  furnish  the 
elder.  "When  two  churches  in  different 
Presbyteries,  or  Synods,  are  so  situated 
as  to  make  it  apparent  to  the  Presbyteries 
to  which  they  belong  that  they  should 
be  united  in  one  pastoral  charge,  the  pas- 
toral relation  may  be  constituted;  and 
both  churches  shall  for  the  time  being  be 
under  the  care  of  that  Presbytery  of  which 
the  pastor  is  a  member,  and  this  Presby- 
terial  relation  shall  continue  only  so  long 
as  they  retain  the  same  pastor." — A.  G. 
A.,  VII,  5.  But  this  "does  not  apply  to 
congregations  served  by  stated  supplies." 
— Digest,  p.   968. 

(3)  Vacant  congregation. — "Every  va- 
cant congregation,  which  is  regularly  or- 


THE   PRESBYTERY.  59 

g-anized,  shall  be  entitled  to  be  represented 
by  a  ruling  elder  in  Presbytery." — F.  G., 
Ch.  X,  Sec.  5.  The  Assembly  of  1903  de- 
fined "a  vacant  church"  as  follows:  "Every 
church  or  congregation  is  vacant  which 
has  not  a  pastor  duly  installed  or  a  regu- 
lar supply  appointed  by  the  Presbytery." — 
Digest,  p.  1075.  In  1895,  the  Assembly 
affirmed  that  "every  congregation  or 
church  is  vacant  which  has  not  a  pastor 
duly  installed." — Digest,  p.   148. 

II.   MEETINGS    OF    PRESBYTERY.— 

1.  Stated  Meetings. — "The  Presbytery 
shall  meet  on  its  own  adjournment." — F. 
G.,  Ch.  X,  Sec.  10.  The  number  of  stated 
meetings  "is  determined  by  the  necessi- 
ties of  the  case.  Most  Presbyteries  hold 
two.  City  Presbyteries  often  have  month- 
ly  meetings." — Hodge,   p.    237. 

2.  Adjourned  meeting. — "It  is  a  contin- 
uation of  a  meeting  of  Presbytery.  It 
may  be  at  another  place,  and  after  days, 
weeks  or  even  months  have  passed,  but 
the  time  and  place  must  be  provided  for 
before  the  adjournment.  No  call  or  notice 
or  circular  letter  is  necessary,  unless  re- 
quired by  a  special  resolution.  The  ob- 
ject of  an  adjourned  meeting  is  to  com- 
plete the  business  before  Presbytery." — 
Hodge,   p.    238. 

"The  adjourned  meeting  is  a  continua- 
tion of  the  stated  meeting.  The  Session 
should  represent  itself  at  the  stated 
meeting;  but  if  it  have  failed  to  do  so» 
it  then  ought  to  represent  itself  at  the 
adjourned  meeting,  and  its  representa- 
tive should  be  enrolled  as  such." — Digest, 
p.  967. 

3.  Pro    re    nata    meetlngrs.— "When    any 


60  THE    PRESBYTERY. 

emergency  shall  require  a  meeting  sooner 
than  the  time  to  which  it  stands  ad- 
journed, the  moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his 
absence,  death,  or  inability  to  act,  the 
stated  clerk,  shall,  with  the  concurrence, 
or  at  the  request  of  two  ministers  and 
two  elders,  the  elders  being  of  different 
congregations,  call  a  special  meeting," 
etc. — F.  G.,  Ch.  X,  Sec.  10.  A  meeting 
pro  re  nata  must  be  called  by  the  modera- 
.tor  chosen  at  the  stated  meeting  of  the 
Presbytery,  and  not  by  one  chosen  pro 
tempore  at  a  previous  pro  re  nata  meet- 
ing.— Digest,  p.  226.  Applicants  for  a 
meeting  pro  re  nata  may  name  a  "time 
and  place  which  the  moderator  may  not 
change." — Digest,  p.  226.  The  "mod- 
erator is  not  the  judge  of  the  necessity 
of  a  pro  re  nata  meeting." — Digest,  p. 
970. 

4.  autside  of  its  own  bound.s "We   see 

no  constitutional  or  valid  objection 
against  a  Presbytery  agreeing  to  meet 
without  its  own  geographical  limits." — 
Digest,    p.    226. 

5.  Changing:  the  place  of  meeting.— 
"Whenever  from  any  cause  it.  shall  be 
necessary  to  change  the  place  of  the 
regularly  appointed  meeting  of  a  Pres- 
bytery, its  stated  clerk  shall,  at  the  re- 
quest of  at  least  three-fourths  of  the 
clerks  of  its  church  Sessions,  be  author- 
ized to  secure  another  place  of  meeting, 
and  to  issue  his  official  call  for  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Presbytery  accordingly." — A.  G. 
A.,   VII,    3. 

6.  Private  meetingrs. — See  this  book, 
Chapter  I,  Section  VI. 


THE    PRESBYTERY.  61 

7/  Interlocutory  meetingsvi — See  this 
book,  Chapter  I,  Section  VII. 

III.  A  QUORUM. — "Any  three  ministers, 
and  as  many  elders  as  may  be  present 
belonging  to  the  Presbytery,  being  met 
at  the  time  and  place  appointed,  shall  be 
a  quorum  competent  to  proceed  to  busi- 
ness."— F.  G.,  Ch.  X,  Sec.  7.  "Any  three 
ministers  of  a  Presbytery,  being-  regularly 
convened,  are  a  quorum  competent  to  the 
transaction  of  all  business,  agreeably 
to  the  provision  contained  in  the  Form 
of  Government,  Chap.  X,  Sec.  7." — Digest, 
p.  185.  Less  than  three  ministers  can- 
not  be   a   quorum. — Digest,   p.    186. 

"The  Assembly  declares  that  for  a 
Synod  to  legalize  the  entire  proceedings 
of  a  Presbytery  had  without  a  quorum 
is  in  direct  conflict  with  the  constitu- 
tional requirement  of  a  quorum,  and  that 
the  proper  body  to  ratify  and  confirm  any 
irregular  and  informal  proceedings  of  a 
Presbytery  when  no  quorum  was  present^ 
is  the  Presbytery  itself,  at  a  subsequent 
meeting  when  there  was  a  quorum." — 
Digest,    p.    968. 

But  in  certain  instances  the  Assembly 
has  approved  of  the  reception  of  a  min- 
ister by  less  than  a  quorum. — Digest, 
p.    190. 

IV.   SER3ION  AND  PRAYER. — "At 

every  meeting  of  Presbytery,  a  sermon 
shall  be  delivered,  if  convenient;  and  every 
particular  session  shall  be  opened  and 
closed  with  prayer." — F.  G.,  Ch.  X,  Sec.  11. 
A  minister  of  another  Presbytery  may  be 
invited  to  preach  the  sermon. — Digest, 
p.    227. 


62  THE    PKESBYTEEY. 

V.  THE  MODERATOR. — See  this  book, 
Chapter   I,    Section   I. 

"The  moderator-  of  the  Presbytery  shall 
be  chosen  from  year  to  year,  or  at  every 
meeting-  of  the  Presbytery,  as  the  Pres- 
bytery may  think  best." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XIX, 
Sec.   3. 

VI.  THE  CLERK See  this  book,  Chap- 
ter I,   Section  II. 

VII.  CORRESPONDING  MEMBERS. — 
"The  permanent   officers  of  a  judicatory 

shall  have  the  rights  of  corresponding 
members  in  matters  touching-  their  sev- 
eral   offices." — G.    R.    J.,   XLII. 

"Ministers  in  good  standing  in  other  Pres- 
byteries, or  in  any  sister  Churches,  who 
may  happen  to  be  present,  may  be  invited 
to  sit  with  the  Presbytery,  as  correspond- 
ing members.  Such  members  shall  be  en- 
titled to  deliberate  and  advise,  but  not 
to  vote  in  any  decisions  of  the  Presby- 
tery."— F.  G.,  Ch.  X,  Sec.  12.  The  eccle- 
siastical bodies  with  which  "such  mem- 
bers" are  identified  should  be  named  in 
the  record. — Digest,  p.  228.  Only  minis- 
ters can  be  corresponding  members. — 
Digest,  p.   974. 

VIII.  THE  POWERS  OF  THE  PRES- 
BYTERY— The  Presbytery  is  charged 
with  certain  duties  and  powers.  Amongi 
the  latter,  mention  may  be  made  of  the 
following: 

1.  To  receive  and  Issiue  appeals,  com- 
plaints and  references. — F.  G.,  Ch.  X,  Sec, 
8.  These  of  course  must  "be  regularly 
brought   before   it   from   church   Sessions." 

(1)  A  reference. — "A  reference  is  a  rep- 
resentation in  writing,  made  by  an  infe- 
rior   to   a    superior   judicatory,   of    a   judi- 


THE    PRESBYTERY.  63 

cial  case  not  yet  decided.  Generally,  how- 
ever, it  is  more  conducive  to  the  public 
good  that  each  judicatory  should  fulfill  its 
duty  by  exercising  its  own  judgment." — 
B.  D.,  Sec.  77;  B.  D.,  Sees.  78-82;  Digest, 
p.    693. 

(2)  A  complaint. — "A  complaint  is  a 
written  representation  by  one  or  more 
persons,  subject  and  submitting  to  the 
jurisdiction  of  an  inferior  judicatory,  to 
the  next  superior  judicatory  against  a 
particular  delinquency,  action,  or  decision 
of  such  inferior  judicatory  in  a  non-judi- 
cial or  administrative  case." — B.  D.,  Sec. 
83. 

(a)  Written  notice  of  complaint  must 
be  filed  within  ten  days  after  the  action 
taken,  of  which  complaint  is  made. — B. 
D.,  Sec.   84 

(b)  The  complaint  and  records  in  the 
case  must  be  lodged  with  the  clerk  of 
the  superior  judicatory  before  the  close 
of  the  second  day  of  its  regular  meeting. — 
B.   D.,   Sec.   84. 

(c)  "The  parties  to  a  complaint  shall 
be  known,  respectively,  as  complainant 
and  respondent — the  latter  being  the  judi- 
catory complained  of,  which  should  always 
be  represented  by  one  or  more  of  its 
number  appointed  for  that  purpose,  who 
may  be  assisted  by  counsel." — B.  D.,  Sec. 
89. 

(d)  "Whenever  a  complaint  is  entered 
in  a  non-judicial  or  administrative  case 
against  a  decision  of  a  judicatory,  by  at 
least  one-third  of  the  members  recorded 
as  present  when  the  decision  was  made, 
the  execution  of  the  decision  shall  be 
stayed  until  the  final  issue  of  the  case  by 


64  THE    PRESBYTERY. 

the  next  superior  judicatory." — B.  D.,  Sec. 
85.  "The  effect  of  a  complaint,  in  a  non- 
judicial or  administrative  case,  if  sus- 
tained, may  be  the  reversal,  in  whole  or 
In  part,  of  the  action  or  decision  com- 
plained of." — B.   D.,   Sec.   88. 

For  a  full  presentation  of  the  Assem- 
bly's decisions  on  the  various  phases  of 
complaints,    see    the    Digest,    pp.    697-720. 

(3)  An  appeal. — "An  appeal  is  the  re- 
moval of  a  judicial  case,  by  a  written 
representation,  from  an  inferior  to  a  supe- 
rior judicatory;  and  may  be  taken,  by 
either  of  the  original  parties,  from  the 
final  judgment  of  the  lower  judicatory. 
These  parties  shall  be  called  appellant  and 
appellee." — B.  D.,   Sec.    94. 

(a)  What  Is  a  "judicial  case?"  "Every 
case  in  which  there  is  a  charge  of  an 
offense  against  a  church  member  or  offi- 
cer, shall  be  known,  in  Its  original  and 
appellate  stages,  as  a  judicial  case.  Every 
other  case  shall  be  known  as  a  non-judi- 
clal  or  administrative  case." — B.  D.,  Sec. 
5a.  "A  non-judicial  case  is  a  case  which 
has  to  do  simply  with  matters  or  admin- 
istration, such,  for  instance,  as  the  issuing 
of  a  certificate  of  dismission  or  the  call- 
ing of  a  congregational  meeting.  The  dis- 
tinction between  a  non-judicial  and  a 
judicial  case  lies  in  the  fact,  that  the  lat- 
ter deals  always  with  an  alleged  or  actual 
offense,  in  connection  with  which  process 
has  been  duly  initiated." — Roberts,  p.   299. 

(b)  Who  are  "the  original  parties?" 
"The  original  parties  are  the  parties  con- 
cerned in  the  origin  of  the  dispute." — 
Hodge,  p.  195.  "When  the  prosecution 
is    initiated   by   a   judicatory,    the   Presby- 


THE    PRESBYTERY.  65 

terian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America  shall  be  the  prosecutor,  and  an 
original  party;  in  all  other  cases  the  indi- 
vidual prosecutor  shall  be  an  original 
party." — B.   D.,    Sec.    10. 

(c)  Appeals  are  limited  to  judicial  cases. 
"The  complaint  of  A.  D.  Metcalf,  etc., 
against  the  Synod  of  Virginia,  for  deciding 
that  appeals  may  lie  in  cases  not  judi- 
cial, was  taken  up.  The  complaint  was 
sustained." — Digest,  p.   721. 

(d)  "Final  judgments  in  judicial  cases 
shall  be  subject  to  reversal  and  modifica- 
tion  only   by  appeal." — B.   D.,   Sec.    94. 

(e)  "Appeals  are,  generally,  to  be  taken 
to  the  judicatory  immediately  superior  to 
that  appealed  from." — B.  D.,  Sec.  102.  The 
Digest,  p.  784,  cites  cases,  which  were 
taken  directly  from  Presbyteries  to  the 
Assembly.  In  a  note,  the  editor  speaks  as 
follows:  "The  principle  as  to  appeals 
guiding  the  Assembly  seems  to  be  that 
where  there  is  no  sufficient  reason  for 
passing  by  the  next  superior  court,  the 
case  should  go  there.  But  where  good 
reasons  for  carrying  it  directly  to  the 
Assembly  are  assigned,  it  will  be  enter- 
tained."     Note. — Digest,    p.    784. 

(f)  What  is  the  effect  of  an  appeal  on 
the  judgment?  "When  the  judgment 
directs  admonition  or  rebuke,  notice  of 
appeal  shall  suspend  all  further  proceed- 
ings; but  in  other  cases  the  judgments 
shall  be  in  force  until  the  appeal  is  de- 
cided."— B.  D.,  Sec.  100.  The  Assembly 
was  asked  to  answer  the  following  ques- 
tion: "Whether,  when  a  person  is  sus- 
pended from  the  church  by  a  Session,  and 
restored    by    the    Presbytery,     the    notice 

5 


66  THE   PRESBYTERY. 

of  appeal  by  the  Session  continues  the 
person  under  suspension;  and  if  so,  liow 
long  can  sucli  suspension  be  continued 
without  the  appeal  being-  issued?"  An- 
swer: "The  notice  of  appeal  does  continue 
the  person  under  suspension  until  the 
appeal  is  issued,  which  must  be  at  the 
next  meeting-  of  the  upper  court." — Digest, 
p.   778. 

(g)  "Written  notice  of  appeal,  with 
specifications  of  the  errors  alleged,  shall 
be  given,  within  ten  days  after  the  judg- 
ment has  been  rendered." — B.  D.,  Sec,  96. 
Digest,  pp.   729-731. 

(h)  The  clerk  must  file  all  the  papers 
connected  with  the  case  not  later  than 
the  second  day  of  the  regular  meeting 
of  the  judicatory  to  which  appeal  is  taken. 
— B.  D.,   Sec.  96. 

(1)  The  Presbytery  may,  if  it  so  elects, 
refer  any  "judicial  case"  to  a  "judicial 
cominission,"  consisting  of  at  least  seven 
members,  a  majority  of  whom  should  b« 
ministers. — B.  D.,  Sec.   118. 

2.  To  examine  and  license  candidateM.— 
F.  G.,  Ch.  X,  Sec.  8.  "The  Holy  Scriptures 
require  that  some  trial  be  previously  had 
of  them  who  are  to  be  ordained  to  the 
ministry  of  the  gospel,  that  this  sacred 
office  may  not  be  degraded,  by  being  com- 
mitted to  weak  or  unworthy  men;  and 
that  the  churches  may  have  an  opportu- 
nity to  form  a  better  judgment  respecting 
the  talents  of  those  by  whom  they  are  to 
be  instructed  and  governed.  For  this  pur- 
pose Presbyteries  shall  license  probation- 
ers to  preach  the  gospel,  that  after  com- 
petent trial  of  their  talents,  and  receiv- 
ing from  the  churches  a  good  report,  they 


THE    PRESBYTERY.  b( 

may,    in    due    time,    ordain    them    to     the 
sacred  office." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XIV,  Sec.  1. 

(1)  A  candidate  is  taken  on  trial. — "Every 
candidate  for  licensure  shall  be  taken  on 
trials  by  that  Presbytery  to  which  he 
most  naturally  belongs;  and  he  shall  be 
considered  as  most  naturally  belonging-  to 
that  Presbytery  within  the  bounds  of 
which  he  has  ordinarily  resided." — F.  G., 
Ch.  XIV,  Sec.  2.  The  Assembly  lays  spe- 
cial stress  upon  this  point. — Digest,  p.  549. 

(2)  Must  file  application. — "Every  appli- 
cant seeking  to  be  taken  under  the  care 
of  Presbytery  as  a  candidate  for  the  min- 
istry shall  file  his  application  at  least 
three  months  before  the  meeting  of  Pres- 
bytery, addressing  the  same  to  the  chair- 
man of  the  education  committee  of  the 
Presbytery,  in  the  care  of  the  stated 
clerk,  in  order  that  the  committee  may 
have  ample  time  to  make  a  careful  inves- 
tigation of  his  Christian  character,  phys- 
ical and  mental  qualifications,  and  his 
previous  education;  and  no  person  shall 
be  received  by  Presbytery  as  a  candidate 
for  the  ministry  who  has  not  been  recom- 
mended by  the  Session  of  the  church  of 
which  he  is  a  member,  under  w^hose  care 
he  shall  have  been  for  a  period  of  at  least 
six  months.  And  no  exception  shall  be 
made  to  this  rule  without  a  unanimous 
vote   of  Presbytery." — C.  R.,  No.   3,   Sec.    1. 

It  has  been  enacted  "that  candidates  be 
not  allowed  to  take  their  church  letters 
out  of  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  which 
has  charge  over  them  until  they  are  dis- 
missed to  the  care  of  another  Presbytery 
into  whose  bounds  they  may  then  be 
taken." — Digest,   p.   551. 


08  THE   PRESBYTERY.  " 

(3)  Examined  annually. — "Presbytery 
shall  examine  annually,  in  person  or  by 
letter,  all  candidates  under  its  care,  con- 
cerning- their  Christian  experience,  their 
progress  in  study,  and  their  fidelity  to  the 
doctrines  of  the  Church." — C.  R.,  No.  3, 
Sec.  2. 

(4)  Responsible  to  the  Session  for  his 
conduct. — A  candidate  "is  still  a  member 
of  the  particular  church,  and  therefore  is 
responsible  to  the  Session  in  all  things 
concerning  his  Christian  conduct." — 
Hodge,    p.    201. 

(5)  Responsible  to  Presbytery  for  his 
studies. — "The  Presbytery  has  charge  of 
his  studies,  and  must  be  the  judge  of  his 
diligence  and  ability,  and  decide  when  he 
may  be  licensed  or  his  name  be  stricken 
from  the  roll  of  candidates." — Hodge,  p. 
201.      Digest,   p.   560. 

(a)  The  Presbytery  "shall  also  advise 
with  them  [candidates]  concerning  their 
course  of  study,  and  the  institutions  in 
which  they  are  to  pursue  their  studies." — 
C.  R.,  No.  3,  Sec.  2. 

(b)  "Candidates  are  required,  except  rn 
extraordinary  cases,  and  then  only  with 
the  explicit  permission  of  their  Presby- 
teries, to  pursue  a  thorough  course  of 
study,  preparatory  to  that  of  theology, 
in  institutions  that  sympathize  with  the 
doctrinal  teachings  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church;  and,  when  prepared,  to  pursue 
a  three  years'  course  of  theological  studies 
in  some  seminary  connected  with  the  same 
Church." — Digest,  p.   359. 

(c)  The  Assembly,  in  1904,  affirmed  "that 
candidates  for  our  ministry  should  be 
educated,  so  far  as  possible,  in  institutions 


THE   PRESBYTERY.  bVI 

of  our  own  Church,  or  those  in  hearty- 
sympathy  with  it,"  and  it  "direct  all  Pres- 
byteries to  require  that  the  theological 
course  be  taken  in  institutions  approved" 
by  it. — Digest,  p.  1071. 

(6)  Examined  as  to  his  experimental 
acquaintance  with  religion. — "It  is  the 
duty  of  the  Presbytery,  for  their  satis- 
faction with  regard  to  the  real  piety  of 
such  candidates,  to  examine  them  respect- 
ing their  experimental  acquaintance  with 
religion,  and  the  motives  which  influenced 
them  to  desire  the  sacred  office.  This 
examination  shall  be  close  and  particular." 
— F.  G.,  Ch.  XIV,  Sec.  3. 

(7)  Examined  as  to  his  proficiency  in 
scholarship. — "The  Presbytery  shall  try 
each  candidate,  as  to  his  knowledge  of  the 
Latin  language;  and  the  original  lan- 
guages in  which  the  Holy  Scriptures  were 
written.  They  shall  also  examine  him  on 
the  arts  and  sciences;  on  theology,  nat- 
ural and  revealed;  and  on  ecclesiastical 
history,  the  sacraments,  and  church  gov- 
ernment. And  in  order  to  make  trial  of 
his  talents  to  explain  and  vindicate,  and 
practically  to  enforce,  the  doctrines  of  the 
gospel,  the  Presbytery  shall  require  of 
him,  1.  A  Latin  exegesis  on  some  com- 
mon head  in  divinity.  2.  A  critical  exer- 
cise; in  which  the  candidate  shall  give 
a  specimen  of  his  taste  and  judgment  in 
sacred  criticism;  presenting  an  explica- 
tion of  the  original  text,  stating  its  con- 
nection, illustrating  its  force  and  beau- 
ties, removing  its  difficulties,  and  solving 
any  important  questions  which  it  may 
present.  3.  A  lecture,  or  exposition  of 
several    verses    of    scripture;    and,    4.    a 


iO  THE    PRESBYTERY. 

popular  sermon.  These,  or  other  similar 
exercises,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Pres- 
bytery, shall  be  exhibited  until  they  shall 
have  obtained  satisfaction  as  to  the  can- 
didate's piety,  literature,  and  aptness  to 
teach  in  the  churches." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XIV, 
Sees.  4,  5.  "Candidates  for  licensure,  in 
addition  to  the  examination  required  by 
chap,  xiv,  sec.  4,  of  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, shall  be  diligently  examined  in  the 
English  Bible;  and  shall  be  required  to 
exhibit  a  good  knowledge  of  its  contents, 
and  of  the  relation  of  its  separate  parts 
and  portions  to  each  other." — C.  R.,  No.  2. 

(a)  The  seminaries  "should  insist  more 
strenuously  on  college  graduation  by  can- 
didates before  they  be  permitted  to  enter 
on  their  theological  studies." — Digest,  p. 
1070. 

In  1907,  the  Assembly  resolved,  "That 
the  authorities  of  our  seminaries  shall 
strictly  enforce  the  rule  regarding  the 
necessity  of  a  college  diploma  as  a  con- 
dition of  admission  to  our  seminaries,  and 
that  if  the  equivalent  examination  be 
taken,  it  be  made  searching  and  thor- 
ough."— Min.  G.  A.,  p.  207. 

By  the  same  Assembly  it  was  also  re- 
solved, "That  a  requirement  in  the  English 
Bible  shall  be  demanded  upon  entrance 
of  all  students  in  each  of  our  seminaries, 
and  that  the  seminaries  shall  report  up- 
on this  matter  in  the  next  annual  report 
to  the  General  Assembly." — Min.,  p.   208. 

(b)  "Presbyteries  are  recommended  to 
strengthen  their  committees  of  education 
by  putting  on  them  the  wisest  men  in  the 
Presbytery;  to  entrust  to  them  the  exami- 
nation of  candidates  with  respect  to  per- 


THE    PRESBYTERY.  71 

sonal  religion  and  motives  for  seeking  the 
ministry;  to  hold  special  meetings  for  the 
examination  of  candidates  for  licensure 
or  ordination  where  full  time  cannot 
otherwise  be  allowed  for  the  all-important 
work;  to  combine  written  with  oral  exami- 
nations for  the  better  testing  of  candi- 
dates; to  enter  into  and  maintain  cor- 
respondence with  other  Presbyteries  in 
order  that  the  same  standard  of  strict 
attention  to  the  watch  and  care  of  candi- 
dates may  everywhere  prevail  for  the 
common  advantage  and  protection." — 
Digest,   p.    1070. 

(c)  "Inasmuch  as  many  of  the  students 
coming  out  of  our  seminaries  display  a 
lamentable  lack  of  practical  knowledge 
of  the  English  Bible,  the  directors  or 
trustees  of  such  seminaries  as  have  not 
already  provided  such  courses  be  urged  to 
arrange  for  regular  instruction  in  the 
contents  and  use  of  the  English  Bible." — 
Digest,  p.    1051. 

(d)  The  Assembly  recommends  to  each 
of  the  theological  seminaries  of  the 
Church  to  provide  instruction  in  the  prin- 
ciples and  methods  of  modern  Sabbath- 
school  work;  also  upon  the  history,  ob- 
jects and  operations  of  each  of  the  Boards 
of   the   Church. — Digest,    p.    1051. 

(e)  The  Assembly  suggest  "that  all  the 
students  be  required  to  pass  an  examina- 
tion on  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the 
Form  of  Government  before  receiving 
their  diplomas." — Digest,   p.  1051. 

(f)  The  Assembly  "recommends  to  such 
institutions  of  learning  under  the  control 
of  our  Church,  as  may  find  it  desirable  and 
practicable   to   do   so,   the   inauguration   of 


72  THE   PRESBYTERV. 

a  two  years'  course  of  special  Instruc- 
tion and  training  for  persons  intending  to 
enter"  the  Sabbath-school  missionary 
work. — Digest,  p.   1051. 

(8)  The  Latin  exegesis. — Overtures  were 
presented  to  the  Assembly  in  1893,  "ask- 
ing for  an  amendment  to  the  Form  of 
Government,  with  a  view  to  the  omission 
of  the  Latin  exegesis  from  the  parts  of 
trial  required  at  the  examination  of  pro- 
bationers for  the  ministry."  The  Assem- 
bly replied  that  "a  sufficient  relief  is  af- 
forded by  the  right  of  Presbytery  to  make 
exceptions." — Digest,  p.  554.  Another  over- 
ture before  the  same  Assembly  asked  for 
an  amendment,  striking  out  the  words, 
^'The  Latin  exegesis  on  some  common  head 
of  divinity,"  and  substituting  In  their 
place  the  words,  "An  essay  or  disserta- 
tion on  some  prescribed  subject  in  Chris- 
tian theology."  The  Assembly  answered 
"that  Presbyteries  are  at  liberty,  under 
our  Constitution,  to  substitute  such  dis- 
sertation or  essay  at  their  discretion." — 
Digest,  p.  555. 

"Judicial  case  No.  9,  being  the  appeal 
and  complaint  of  the  Rev.  J.  G.  Mason, 
D.D.,  against  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey. 
The  question  in  this  case  Is  whether  the 
Presbytery  erred  in  excusing  a  candidate 
for  the  ministry  from  the  Latin  exegesis, 
required  as  one  of  the  parts  of  trial  for 
licensure.  As  the  Assembly  of  1893  de- 
cided that  in  this  specific  matter  there 
may  be  exceptions,  and  as  there  is  noth- 
ing in  the  record  showing  that  the  excep- 
tion made  in  the  case  complained  of  was 
based  upon  insufficient  grounds,  we  recom- 
mend that  the  appeal  be  dismissed." — 
Digest,  1070. 


THE   PRESBYTERY.  73 

"It  Is  discretionary  for  a  Presbytery 
.  .  .  to  omit  the  Latin  exegesis  as  a 
part  of  trial  of  a  candidate. "^ — Bittinger, 
Sec.   638. 

(9)  Extraordinary  cases. — "It  is  recom- 
mended that  no  candidate,  except  In  extra- 
ordinary cases,  be  licensed,  unless,  after 
his  having  completed  the  usual  course  of 
academical  studies,  he  shall  have  studied 
divinity  at  least  two  years,  under  some 
approved  divine  or  professor  of  theol- 
ogy."— F.  G.,  Ch.  XIV,  Sec.  6.  In  1891,  the 
Assembly  adopted  the  following:  "In  re- 
spect to  the  'extraordinary  cases'  provided 
for  in  our  Form  of  Government,  chap,  xiv, 
sec.  6,  the  discretionary  power  vested  in 
the  Presbyteries  should  be  exercised  with 
great  caution  and  with  supreme  regard  to 
the  welfare  of  the  entire  Church. 
Wherever  the  full  collegiate  course  is 
found  to  be  impracticable,  the  student 
should  be  required  to  pursue,  not  a  short 
or  partial,  but  a  full  course  of  three  years 
in  some  theological  Institution,  and  this 
course  should  be  introduced,  wherever  pos- 
sible, by  at  least  one  year  of  special  pre- 
paratory training.  The  candidate  for  such 
exceptional  course  should  be  not  less  than 
twenty-five  years  of  age,  of  special  prom- 
ise as  to  talents  and  capacity  for  useful- 
ness, and  of  approved  piety,  having  a  fair 
degree  of  education,  and  so  circumstanced 
providentially,  that  he  can  prosecute  to 
the  end  whatever  studies  the  Presbytery 
may  prescribe.  As  cases  of  this  kind  are 
presenting  themselves  in  considerable 
numbers,  our  theological  seminaries  are 
advised  to  provide  suitable  courses  of 
study    In    which    the    full    period    of    three 


74  THE    PRESBYTERY. 

years  may  be  profitably  employed,  and  are 
authorized  to  receive  such  persons  under 
their  instruction  when  they  are  duly  ap- 
proved by  the  Presbyteries.  The  Presby- 
teries are  also  hereby  required  to  make 
a  full  record  of  their  action  in  each 
instance  of  this  class,  including  a  state- 
ment of  the  several  exceptions  allowed 
and  this  record  should  be  furnished  to  the 
faculty  of  the  institution  where  such  stu- 
dent is  received." — Digest,  p.  557. 

(a)  "No  candidate  shall  receive  license 
to  preach  until  he  has  been  under  the  care 
of  Presbytery  for  at  least  one  year,  ex- 
cept In  extraordinary  cases  and  by  con- 
sent of  three-fourths  of  the  members  of 
Presbytery  present." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XIV, 
Sec.    6. 

(b)  License  limited  to  four  years. — • 
"Every  license  to  preach  the  gospel  shall 
expire  at  the  end  of  the  period  of  four 
years,  unless  the  candidate  holding  the 
same  shall,  before  the  expiration  of  that 
time,  be  called  to  permanent  labor  iu  the 
work  of  the  Church.  But  the  Presbytery 
under  whose  care  such  licentiate  may  be, 
may,  in  Its  discretion,  extend  his  license 
for  the  period  of  one  year," — ^A.  G.  A., 
VII,   6. 

(c)  When  a  licentiate's  services  are  not 
edifying. — "When  a  licentiate  shall  have 
been  preaching  for  a  considerable  time, 
and  his  services  do  not  appear  to  be  edi- 
fying to  the  churches,  the  Presbytery  may, 
if  they  think  proper,  recall  his  license." — 
F.  G.,   Ch.  XIV,   Sec.   11. 

(d)  Licentiates  and  vacant  churches. — 
"The  Presbyteries  are  enjoined  to  take  the 
oversight  of  their  licentiates  and  their  va- 


THE    PRESBYTERY.  <» 

cant  churches,  bringing'  in  the  one  for  the 
supply  of  the  other,  and,  through  the 
Home  Missionary  Committees  of  the 
Synods  to  which  the  Presbyteries  belong, 
to  seek  to  introduce  their  candidates  to 
the  widest  fields  of  labor,  and  to  furnish 
them  full  opportunity  of  practically  show- 
ing their  fitness  for  the  Christian  minis- 
try."— Digest,  p.   559. 

(e)  Local  evangelists. — "It  shall  be  law- 
ful for  Presbytery,  after  proper  examina- 
tion as  to  his  piety,  knowledge  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  ability  to  teach,  to  license, 
as  a  local  evangelist,  any  male  member  of 
the  Church,  who,  in  the  judgment  of  Pres- 
bytery, is  qualified  to  teach  the  gospel 
publicly,  and  who  is  willing  to  engage  In 
such  service  under  the  direction  of  Pres- 
bytery. Such  license  shall  be  valid  for 
but  one  year  unless  renewed,  and  such 
licensed  local  evangelist  shall  report  to 
the  Presbytery  at  least  once  each  year, 
and  his  license  may  be  withdrawn  at  any 
time  at  the  pleasure  of  Presbytery.  The 
person  securing  such  license  shall  not  be 
ordained  to  the  gospel  ministry,  should  he 
desire  to  enter  it,  until  he  shall  have 
served  at  least  four  years  as  a  local  evan- 
gelist, and  shall  have  pursued  and  been 
examined  upon  what  would  be  equivalent 
to  a  three  years'  course  of  study  in  theol- 
ogy, homiletics,  church  history,  church 
polity,  and  the  English  Bible,  under  the 
direction  of  Presbytery." — C.  R.,  No.   1. 

In  1897,  the  Assembly  held  that  a  Con- 
stitutional Rule  is  of  "the  same  force  as 
if  it  were  incorporated  in  the  Form  of 
Government,"  and  it  Is  also  held  that  such 
a  "rule  is  general  in  Its  application." — 
Digest,   p.    559. 


76  THE    PRESBYTERY. 

(f)  "Compliance  with  the  provisions  of 
Constitutional  Rule  No.  1  does  not  exempt 
a  local  evangelist  from  the  necessity  of 
formal  licensure,  prior  to  ordination,  and 
that  he  should  be  examined  before  Pres- 
bytery, first  for  formal  licensure,  and  then 
later  again  for  ordination,  in  accordance 
with  the  provisions  of  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment,   ch.    xiv." — Digest,   p.    1071. 

(g)  "Although  candidates  and  licentiates 
are  in  training  for  the  gospel  ministry, 
and  in  consequence  of  this  are  placed  un- 
der the  care  of  Presbyteries,  and  in  cer- 
tain respects  become  immediately  respon- 
sible to  them,  yet  they  are  to  be  regarded 
as  belonging  to  the  order  of  the  laity  till 
they  receive  ordination  to  the  whole  work 
of  the  gospel  ministry." — Digest,  p.  560. 

In  1901,  the  Assembly  held  that  "a  per- 
son, when  ordained,  thereby  ceases  to  be  a 
member  of  the  local  church  to  which  he 
belongs;  that  the  local  church  cannot  give 
him  a  letter  of  dismission  to  Presbytery, 
but  that  he  should  at  once  advise  the 
church  of  the  fact  that  he  has  been  or- 
dained, in  order  that  his  name  may  be 
erased    from    its    roll." — Digest,    p.     1072. 

(h)  Licentiates  may  solemnize  marriage 
where  state  laws  permit. — "While  our 
Form  of  Government  does  not  recognize 
licentiates  as  ministers  of  the  gospel,  yet 
this  Assembly  do  not  consider  them  as 
violating  any  rules  of  the  church  by  sol- 
emnizing marriages  in  those  States  where 
the  civil  laws  expressly  authorize  them 
to    do    it." — Digest,    p.    561. 

3.  The  Presbytery  has  power  to  ordain, 
install,  remove,  and  judge  ministers." — 
F.  G.,  Ch.   X,   Sec.   8. 


THE   PRESBYTERY.  77 

(1)  Presbytery  has  power  to  ordain. — 
Ordination  "is  the  solemn  consecration  of 
a  person,  by  prayer  and  the  laying-  on  of 
hands,  to  an  office  in  the  Church." — Hodge, 
p.   203. 

(a)  Trials  for  ordination. — "Trials  for 
ordination,  especially  in  a  different  Pres- 
bytery from  that  in  which  the  candidate 
was  licensed,  shall  consist  of  a  careful 
examination   as   to   his   acquaintance   with 

I  experimental  religion;  as  to  his  knowledge 
►  of  philosophy,  theology,  ecclesiastical  his- 
tory, the  Greek  and  Hebrew  languages, 
and  such  other  branches  of  learning  as  to 
the  Presbytery  may  appear  requisite;  and 
as  to  his  knowledge  of  the  Constitution, 
the  rules  and  principles  of  the  government 
and  discipline  of  the  Church;  together 
with  such  written  discourse,  or  discourses, 
founded  on  the  word  of  God,  as  to  the 
Presbytery  shall  seem  proper." — F.  G., 
Ch.  XV,  Sec.  11.  The  "extraordinary  cases," 
mentioned  in  the  Form  of  Government, 
chap,  xiv,  sec.  6,  for  licensure;  and  also 
those  who  may  enter  the  ministry  through 
the  door  of  "local  evangelists,"  provided 
for  in  Constitutional  Rule,  No.  1,  appear 
to  constitute  exceptions  to  certain  parts 
of    trials   herein    set   forth. 

(b)  Ordination  is  a  presbyterial  act,  con- 
sequently it  cannot  be  performed  by  a 
commission. — "Presbyteries  only  are  com- 

i'  petent    to    ordain    ministers." — Digest,     p. 
I  194.      "Ordination    either    by   a    committee 
^  or  by  a  commission  of  Presbytery  is  con- 
trary to  the  express  provisions  of  chapter 
XV,    section    12,    of    the    Form    of    Govern- 
ment."— Digest,    p.    192. 

In  1904,  in  answer  to  an  overture  "ask- 


78  THE   PRESBYTERY. 

ing  whether  Presbytery  has  the  power  to 
act  by  commission  in  other  than  judicial 
business,"  the  Assembly  "answered  in  the 
negative." — Digest,  p,   969. 

(c)  Ordination  sine  titulo  (without 
title),  i.  e.,  "without  relation  to  a  particu- 
lar charge"  (Digest,  1886,  p.  413),  discour- 
aged.— Form  of  Government,  chapter  xv, 
section  10,  provides  that  the  licentiate 
shall  be  ordained  in  the  church  where  he 
is  to  serve  as  pastor.  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, chapter  xv,  section  15,  provides  for 
the  ordination  of  a  licentiate  "to  the  work 
of  the  gospel  ministry,  as  an  evangelist 
to  preach  the  gospel,  administer  sealing 
ordinances,  and  organize  churches,  in 
frontier  or  destitute  settlements."  Never- 
theless, the  Assembly  "earnestly  recom- 
mended to  all  our  Presbyteries,  not  to 
ordain,  sine  titulo,  any  men,  who  propose 
to  pursue  the  work  of  their  ministry  in 
any  section  of  the  country  where  a  Pres- 
bytery is  already  organized  to  which  they 
may  go  as  licentiates  and  receive  ordina- 
tion."— Digest,  p.  193.  "Teachers,  pro- 
fessors, editors,  etc.,  whose  work  is  ap- 
proved by  Presbytery,  may  be  ordained 
sine  titulo,  provided,  from  a  full  view  of 
their  qualifications  and  circumstances, 
the  Presbytery  shall  think  it  expedient 
to    ordain   them." — Hodge,   p.    207. 

(d)  Ministers  should  be  ordained  in  the 
presence  of  the  people  among  whom  they 
are  to  labor.  See  Form  of  Government, 
chapter  xv,  sections  10,  12.  The  Gen- 
eral Assembly  has  declared  that  "the 
ordination  of  ministers  in  the  presence 
of    the    people    among   whom    they   are    to 


THE   PRESBYTERY.  79 

labor,  is  calculated  to  endear  them  very 
much  to  their  flocks." — Digest,  p.  192. 

"The  last  sentence  of  section  10,  in 
chapter  xv,  of  the  Form  of  Government, 
requires  that  in  such  case  the  Presbytery 
shall  dismiss  the  candidate  to  the  care 
of  the  other  Presbytery  before  ordina- 
tion."— Digest,  p.  1072.  But  this  sentence 
"does  not  include  foreign  missionaries." — 
Digest,   p.    1072. 

"The  ordination  of  a  candidate  for  the 
ministry  who  has  been  invited  to  labor 
under  the  supervision  of  the  home  mis- 
sion committee  in  another  Presbytery,  and 
who  serves  a  home  mission  field  as  a 
stated  supply,  should  ordinarily  be  con- 
ducted by  the  Presbytery  within  whose 
bounds  he  expects  to  labor." — Digest,  p. 
1072. 

(2)  The  Presbytery  has  power  to  install 
ministers. — Installation  is  "the  settlement 
of  a  minister  over  a  congregation  as  its 
pastor." — Hodge,   p.    208. 

(3)  The  Presbytery  has  power  to  remove 
ministers. — See  Form  of  Government, 
chapter  xvi,  sections  1-3.  By  removing 
ministers  is  meant  "releasing  them  from 
the  charge  of  a  church.  This  may  be  done 
(1)  at  the  pastor's  request;  (2)  on  the 
petition  of  the  congregation;  (3)  accord- 
ing to  the  desire  of  pastor  and  people; 
(4)  when  the  Presbytery  judges  it  expe- 
dient, even  though  the  pastor  and  his 
people  remonstrate,  and  even  without  a 
formal  meeting  of  the  congregation;  (5) 
at  the  petition  of  some  other  church  which 
may  desire  his  services;  (6)  the  Synod 
may  on  appeal  order  the  removal  of  a 
pastor;    (7)    the    Presbytery,    after    trying 


80  THE   PRESBYTERY. 

charges  against  a  pastor  and  finding  him 
Innocent,  should  'determine  the  question 
of  the  expediency  of  the  continuance  of 
the  pastoral  relation,  in  such  a  manner 
as  they  may  judge  to  be  just  to  the  con- 
tending parties  and  for  the  interest  of 
religion.'  (8)  The  General  Assembly  may 
require  his  services  elsewhere." — Hodge, 
p.  209. 

(4)  The  Presbytery  has  power  to  judge 
ministers. — "The  judicatory,  to  which  a 
church  member  or  a  minister  belongs, 
shall  have  sole  jurisdiction  for  the  trial  of 
offenses  whenever  or  wherever  committed 
by  him." — B.  D.,  Sec.  108.  "Original  juris- 
diction, in  relation  to  ministers,  pertains 
to  the  Presbytery;  in  relation  to  others, 
to  the  Session.  But  the  higher  judicatories 
may  institute  process  in  cases  in  which 
the  lower  have  been  directed  so  to  do,  and 
have  refused  or  neglected  to  obey." — B. 
D.,  Sec.  18. 

(a)  Ministers  hold  their  church,  as  well 
as  their  official  membership,  in  the  Pres- 
bytery. The  Presbytery  controls  the 
church  membership  of  a  minister  as  well 
as  his  official  relations.  If  an  accused 
minister  "be  found  guilty,  he  shall  be  ad- 
monished, rebuked,  suspended  or  deposed 
from  office  (with  or  without  suspension 
from  church  privileges,  in  either  case),  or 
excommunicated." — B.  D.,  Sec.  40.  "If  a 
minister  is  deposed  without  excommunica- 
tion, his  pulpit,  if  he  is  a  pastor,  shall  be 
declared  vacant;  and  the  Presbytery  shall 
give  him  a  letter  to  any  church  with 
which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself 
where  his  lot  may  be  cast,  in  which  shall 


THE    PRESBYTERY.  81 

be     stated     his     exact     relation      to      the 
Church."— B.    D.,   Sec.    44. 

(b)  Ministers  cannot  be  enrolled  as 
members  of  a  local  church. — So  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  determined  as  far  back  as 
1S43. — Digest,  p.  174.  "He  cannot  be  en- 
rolled as  a  communicant  of  a  particular 
church,  nor  vote  at  church  meetings." — ' 
Hodge,  p.  r,2.  It  has  been  decided  that  a 
minister  cannot  be  elected  to  ofRce  in  a 
particular  church,  because  he  cannot  hold 
his  membership  therein. — Digest,  p.  528; 
Hodge,  pp.  52,  57,  308;  Bittinger,  Sec. 
864;  and  Roberts,  p.  137. 

4.  To  examine  and  approve  or  censure 
the  records  of  church  Sessions. — P.  G.,  Ch. 
X,  Sec.  8. — "Every  Session  shall  keep  a 
fair  record  of  its  proceedings;  which 
record  shall  be,  at  least  once  in  every 
year,  submitted  to  the  inspection  of  the 
Presbytery." — F.  G.,  Ch.  IX,  Sec.  9.  "Every 
judicatory  above  a  Session  shall  review,, 
at  least  once  a  year,  the  records  of  the- 
proceedings  of  the  judicatory  next  below;, 
and,  if  the  lower  judicatory  shall  omit  to 
send  up  its  records  for  this  purpose,  the- 
higher  may  require  them  to  be  produced,, 
either  immediately,  or  at  a  specified  time> 
as  circumstances  may  determine." — B.  D., 
Sec.  71. 

"Resolved,  That  it  be  and  it  hereby  is 
required  of  all  the  Presbyteries  within 
the  bounds  of  the  General  Assembly  an- 
nually to  call  up  and  examine  the  ses-- 
sional  records  of  the  several  churches  un- 
der their  care,  as  directed  in  the  Book 
of  Discipline." — Digest,  p.  213. 

5.  To  resolve  questions  of  doctrine  or- 
discipline — P.   G.,   Ch.   X,   Sec.   8.      "It   can- 


S2  THE    PRESBYTERY. 

not  change  the  forms  of  doctrine  or  of 
discipline,  but  it  can  declare  the  meaning 
and  application  of  the  standards  of  our 
Church  in  reply  to  overtures  from  the 
Session.  These  deliverances,  however,  are 
l^inding-  only  over  the  churches  under  the 
care  of  that  Presbytery,  and  may  be  re- 
versed by  the  higher  courts  on  review  or 
on   complaint." — Hodge,   p.   231. 

^  To  condemn  erroneous  opinions.— F. 
G.,  Ch.  X,  Sec.  S.  See  this  work.  Chapter 
I,  Section  IX. 

7.  To  visit  churches. — F.  G.,  Ch.  X,  Sec. 
8,  It  has  been  held  that  the  Presbytery 
^has  the  right  to  exercise  this  power 
"without  being  requested  by  the  Session" 
so  to  do. — Digest,  p.  214.  "This  may  be 
done  (1)  on  the  petition  of  the  Session 
or  of  any  person  or  persons  in  the  church; 
(2)  or  without  any  such  request,  the  Pres- 
bytery having  reason  to  believe  that  there 
may  be  evils  that  need  its  influence  to 
T«€lress;  or  (3)  in  the  exercise  of  its  duty 
of  oversight  of  the  churches." — Hodge,  v. 
231.  This  visitation  may  be  made  by  the 
Presbytery  as  a  body,  or  by  a  committee. 
It  cannot  be  made  by  a  commission,  since 
the  Assembly  has  held  that  a  Presbytery 
-cannot  act  by  a  commission  "in  other  than 
.judicial  business." 

"The  evils  are  to  be  removed  by  the 
Presbytery  through  the  Session,  to  which 
body  the  members  of  the  church  are  pri- 
marily responsible.  An  elder  may  be,  by 
■  advice  of  Presbytery,  with  or  without  his 
consent,  retired  from  the  active  duties  of 
his  office.  If  the  visit  is  by  a  committee, 
the  power  of  the  committee  depends  upon 


THE   PRESBYTERY.  83 

the    will    of    the    Presbytery.' — Hodg-e,    p. 
232. 

(1)  The  dissolution  of  a  church  is  in  the 
discretion  of  Presbytery. — "A  Presbytery, 
in  the  exercise  of  the  powers  given  it  by 
section  8,  chapter  x,  of  our  Form  of 
Government,  must  be  its  own  judg-e  as  to 
the  causes  that  are  sufficient  to  justify  it 
in  dissolving  any  church  in  its  connection. 
If  any  wrong  is  done  to  a  church  by  such 
a  presbyterial  act  its  remedy  is  to  be 
found  in  an  appeal  to  a  higher  judica- 
tory."—Digest,  p.  216.  "The  action  of  the 
Synod  of  Philadelphia  and  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Philadelphia,  North,  in  the  prem- 
ises, was  by  the  General  Assembly  re- 
versed, for  the  reason  that  Hermon  church 
had  no  previous  notice  of  the  contemplated 
action  of  the  Presbytery  in  dissolving  the 
church."  See  full  account  of  this  case  in 
the  Digest,  p.  217. 

(2)  A  church  may  not  withdraw  from 
Presbytery  without  the  latter's  consent. — 
"So  far  as  it  is  ecclesiastically  concerned, 
it  cannot  withdraw  regularly  without  first 
asking-  consent  and  leave  of  the  Presby- 
tery under  whose  care  and  jurisdiction  it 
voluntarily  places  itself.  Questions  of 
property  must  be  determined  by  the 
courts   of  the   State." — Digest,  p.   215. 

8.  To  unite  or  divi<1e  oongregations  at 
the  request  of  the  people,  or  to  form  or 
receive  new  congrregations,  and  in  general 
to  order  whatever  pertains  to  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  the  churches  under  their  care.— 
F.  G.,  Ch.  X,  Sec.  S. 

(1)  Unite  churches. — The  General  As- 
sembly in  1896  held  that  Presbytery  has 
power  to  unite  churches. — Dig-est,  p.  220. 


84  THE    PRESBYTERY. 

(2)  Divide  churches. — The  General  As- 
sembly in  1S96,  also  held  that  "the  Pres- 
bytery are  competent  to  divide  a  church 
on  the  petition  of  a  portion  of  its  mem- 
bers, and  especially  of  a  majority  of  its 
members." — Digest,  p.  219. 

(3)  Sole  power. — The  General  Assembly 
of  1896  resolved  that  "Presbytery,  under 
our  form  of  government,  has  the  sole 
power,  within  its  jurisdiction,  to  form, 
unite,  and  divide  churches." — Digest,  p. 
218.  For  presbyterial  authority  in  the 
organization  of  churches,  see  this  book, 
Chapter  II,  Section  I. 

(4)  The  location  of  a  new  church. — 
"Overture  proposing  the  following  ques- 
tion: 'Does  chapter  x,  section  8,  of  the 
Form  of  Government,  defining  the  powers 
of  the  Presbytery,  give  the  Presbytery  the 
right  to  exercise  control  over  the  erection 
of  church  buildings  within  its  bounds, 
both  in  the  case  of  new  organizations 
expecting  to  build  and  of  old  congrega- 
tions proposing  a  change  of  location?'  An- 
swered in  the  affirmative." — Digest,  p.  219. 

(5)  Spiritual  welfare. — Presbytery  may 
order  whatever  pertains  to  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  the  churches  under  its  care. — 
F.   G.,  Ch.  X,   Sec.   8. 

(a)  A  Presbytery  dissolves  a  pastoral 
relation  on  its  own  discretion,  for  the 
peace  and  welfare  of  the  church. — Digest, 
p.   220. 

(b)  The  Presbytery  exercises  power  over 
tlie  pulpits  of  its  vacant  churches.  "Every 
church  or  congregation  is  vacant  which 
has  not  a  pastor  duly  installed  or  a  regu- 
lar supply  appointed  by  the  Presbytery." 
■ — Digest,  p.  1075.     "Stated  supplies  should 


THE    PRESBYTERY.  85 

not  preach  in  the  pulpits  of  any  Presby- 
tery without  its  consent;  and  when  the 
consent  is  refused,  the  Presbytery  to 
which  such  minister  serving  as  stated  sup- 
ply belongs,  being-  notified,  should  recall 
him  within  its  own  bounds.  The  Presby- 
tery has  power  to  determine  who  shall 
statedly  preach  in  the  pulpits  of  its 
churches." — Digest,   p.   222. 

(c)  "In  order  that  every  member  of  the 
congregation  may  be  trained  to  give  of  his 
substance  systematically,  and  as  the  Lord 
has  prospered  him,  to  promote  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  in  all  the  world  and  to 
every  creature,  according  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  it  is  proper 
and  very  desirable  that  an  opportunity  be 
given  for  offerings  by  the  congregations 
in  this  behalf  every  Lord's  Day,  and  that, 
in  accordance  with  the  Scriptures,  the 
bringing  of  such  offerings  be  performed 
as  a  solemn  act  of  worship  to  almighty 
God."— D.  W.,  Ch.  VI,  Sec.  1.  Read  also 
Sees.  2-5. 

The  Assembly  has  enacted  "that  each 
Presbytery  be  charged  to  encourage  in  all 
its  churches  some  plan  of  systematic  giv- 
ing to  every  Board,  according  to  ch.  vi. 
Directory  for  Worship,  and  to  this  end 
that  it  be  made  an  item  of  regular  busi- 
ness at  one  of  the  stated  meetings  of 
Presbytery  each  year  to  call  the  roll  of 
the  churches  and  hear  their  responses  on 
this  matter;  and  their  reasons  for  not  con- 
tributing shall  not  be  sustained  unless 
they  are  special  and  satisfactory." — Di- 
gest, p.  1117. 

(6)  The  Presbytery  must  see  that  pul- 
pits are  supplied,  where  there  are  no  pas- 


86  THE    PRESBYTERY. 

tors. — "Every  Presbytery  shall  arxang-e 
for  the  supply  of  the  vacant  pulpits  with- 
in its  bounds  either  by  direct  action  at  a 
meeting  or  through  a  committee.  The 
Session  of  a  vacant  church  may  receive 
leave  to  supply  the  pulpit  for  a  period  to 
be  fixed  by  Presbytery,  subject  to  the 
limitation  contained  in  the  fourth  section 
of  this  chapter.  Ministers,  licentiates,  and 
local  evangelists  connected  with  the  Pres- 
byteries of  this  church  shall  be  the  only 
persons  to  be  employed  as  regular  sup- 
plies in  vacant  churches.  It  shall  be  the 
duty  of  ministers  not  engaged  in  regular 
church  work  to  render  service  in  vacant 
congregations  within  the  bounds  of  their 
respective  Presbyteries,  unless  excused 
by  act  of  Presbytery.  Ministers  of  other 
denominations  in  correspondence  with  this 
General  Assembly  may  be  employed  as 
occasional  supplies.  When  the  pulpit  of 
any  congregation  has  been  vacant  for  a 
longer  period  than  twelve  months,  the 
appointment  of  ministers  for  the  pulpit 
shall  be  made  by  the  Presbytery,  and  shall 
continue  to  be  so  made  until  a  pastor 
has  been  elected  by  the  congregation  and 
duly  installed  by  the  Presbytery." — F.  G., 
Ch.    XXI,    Sees.    2-4. 

(7)  Plan  of  vacancy  and  supply. — In 
1905  the  Assembly  adopted  the  following: 
"Each  Presbytery  shall  appoint  a  commit- 
tee, either  an  existing  Standing  Commit- 
tee or  a  new  one,  under  the  provisions 
of  chapter  xxi,  of  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, as  amended  in  1901,  to  have  super- 
vision of  all  vacant  churches  within  its 
bounds,  except  as  otherwise  aranged  for 
by    the    Presbytery;    the    term    of    service 


T1;K    rUESBYTEKY.  87 

of  members  to  be  not  loss  than  threa 
yearj. 

"It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee 
to  prepare  and  keep  a  list  of  the  vacant 
churches  In  the  Presbytery,  and  of  such 
of  its  unemployed  ministers  as  are  com- 
petent for  service  and  not  relieved  from 
the  active  work  of  the  ministry;  and  also 
to  endeavor  to  arrange  for  the  supply  of 
these  churches  from  its  list  of  available 
ministers,  and  from  such  other  sources  as 
may  be  suggested  by  correspondence;  all 
details  of  adjustment,  such  as  the  amount 
to  be  paid  supplies,  the  sum  to  be  con- 
tributed  by  the  churches,  and  the  dura- 
tion of  assignments  to  particular  churches^ 
being  left  to   each  Presbytery. 

"It  shall  be  the  persistent  aim  of  the 
Presbytery  and  its  Committee  to  bring- 
the  vacant  churches  to  the  full  support 
of  this  arrangement  for  temporary  sup- 
ply. But  if,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Pres- 
bytery, pecuniary  aid  is  needed  beyond 
the  amounts  contributed  by  the  vacant 
churches  themselves,  the  Presbytery, 
through  its  Committee,  may  apply  for  aid 
to  the  Board  of  Home  Missions,  or  in  the 
case  of  churches  belonging  to  self-sup- 
porting Synods,  to  the  home  mission  and 
sustentation    committees    of    such    Synods. 

"In  each  Synod  there  shall  be  a  com- 
mittee on  vacancv  and  supply,  preferably 
to  be  composed  of  the  chairmen  or  other 
representatives  of  the  presbyterial  com- 
mittees within  the  bounds  of  the  Synod, 
whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  report  annually 
to  the  Synod  on  the  work  in  its  charge,  to 
unify  the  work  within  the  Sjmod's  bounds, 
to   bring  about   better   relations   of   supply 


88  THE    PRESBYTERY. 

and  demand,  and  to  furnish  such  informa- 
tion to  the  presbyterial  committees  as  may 
contribute  to  their  knowledge  and  effi- 
ciency. 

"When  a  Synod  has  a  synodical  mission- 
ary or  superintendent  of  home  missions, 
he  shall  be  the  medium  of  correspondence 
on  vacancy  and  supply,  under  the  direction 
of  the  synodical  cominittee,  and  shall  per- 
form such  other  duties  as  the  committee 
shall  require.  In  all  other  cases  the 
synodical  committee  shall  appoint  one  of 
its  own  members  to  perform  the  duties 
above  mentioned. 

"For  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  me- 
dium of  communication  between  the  sev- 
eral Presbyteries  and  the  Synods,  the  gen- 
eral care  of  the  work  of  vacancy  and  sup- 
ply shall  be  assigned  to  the  Board  of 
Home  Missions,  with  this  proviso,  that  the 
Tjoard  shall  act  only  in  an  advisory  ca- 
pacity, except  in  the  matter  of  applica- 
tions for  pecuniary  aid.  The  board  shall 
appoint  one  of  its  assistant  secretaries  to 
have  charge  of  the  work  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  board,  who  shall  be  the  me- 
dium of  correspondence  between  the  Board 
and  the  committees  and  officers  of  Pres- 
byteries and  Synods  having  in  charge  va- 
cancy and  supply.  Any  additional  expenses 
incurred  by  the  board  in  the  discharge  of 
this  particular  duty  shall  be  paid  out  of 
its  funds. 

"The  Board  of  Home  Missions,  and  each 
of  the  self-supporting  Synods  through  the 
Board,  shall  present  an  annual  report  to 
the  General  Assembly  on  vacancy  and  sup- 
ply, and  these  reports  shall  be  referred 
to  the  standing  committee  on  home  mis- 
sions."— Digest,    pp.    107.5,    1076. 


THE    PRESBYTERY.  89 

In  1907,  the  Assembly  adopted  the  fol- 
lowing-: "That  the  chairman  of  the  com- 
mittee on  vacancy  and  supply  in  each 
Presbytery  forward  to  the  officer  of  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions  in  charge  of  the 
department  a  list  of  the  churches  becom- 
ing vacant  as  soon  as  this  knowledge 
comes  to  him.  He  shall  also  give  for 
private  use  (not  for  publication)  all  neces- 
sary information  regarding  salary,  the 
condition   of    the    church,    etc. 

"That  the  officer  of  the  Board  of  Home 
Missions  having  in  charge  the  matter 
shall  send  to  said  chairman  of  said  pres- 
byterial  committee  the  names  of  minis- 
ters seeking  a  settlement,  with  such 
recommendation  as  such  minister  may  fur- 
nish."— Min.,   p.    94. 

In  1S91,  the  Assembly  said:  "Under  our 
Constitution,  the  Presbylery  is  officially 
the  pastor  of  every  vacant  church  within 
its  bounds.  The  question  whether  any 
such  church  shall  continue  to  exist  is  one 
which  the  Presbytery  alone  can  solve; 
and  if  such  continued  existence  is  deemed 
desirable,  it  is  directly  incumbent  upon 
the  Presbytery  to  provide,  in  some  way, 
for  the  spiritual  necessities  of  every  such 
organization.  It  may  group  these  small 
churches  together  in  a  joint  pastorate,  or 
in  a  wider  circuit;  it  may  associate  some 
weak  church  with  some  stronger  one  as 
a  single  charge;  it  may  appoint  an  adja- 
cent pastor  to  be  for  the  time  the  minister 
and  shepherd  to  the  little  flock;  it  may 
bring  in  the  service  of  intelligent  elders, 
competent  to  teach  and  counsel,  and  will- 
ing to  be  engaged  in  such  oversight.  The 
General  Assembly  judges  that  by  presby- 


90  THE    PRESBYTERY. 

terial  diligence  and  faithfulness  in  these 
directions,  much  of  the  evil  resulting  from 
these  numerous  vacancies  would  be 
avoided,  and  many  of  these  feeble 
churches  might  speedily  be  nourished  into 
vigor  and  usefulness.  It  therefore  lays  the 
obligation  to  such  faithfulness  and  dili- 
gence directly  on  the  conscience  of  eacli 
Presbytery,  and  of  every  minister  in  eacli 
Presbytery,  whether  engaged  in  the  pas- 
toral care  or  in  some  other  form  of 
ministerial  service,  as  one  which  true 
loyalty  to  the  Church  and  to  Christ  will 
permit  no  one  to  neglect.  In  adopting 
this  resolution,  the  General  Assembly 
recognizes  with  special  satisfaction  the 
allusion  to  the  ruling  elders  as  possible 
agents  and  instruments  in  providing  for 
the  special  needs  of  these  feeble  churches." 
—Digest,   p.   588. 

IX.   CLOSING  THE   PRESBYTERY. — See 
this  work,  Chapter  I,  Section  VIII. 


CHAPTER  V. 
The  Synod. 

I.  MEMBERSHIP. — "As  a  Presbytery  is 
a  convention  of  the  bisliops  and  elders 
witliin  a  certain  district;  so  a  Synod  is  a 
convention  of  the  bishops  and  elders 
within  a  larger  district,  includingr  at  least 
three  Presbyteries." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XI,  Sec.  1. 
In  exceptional  cases  a  Synod  may  be  or- 
ganized within  the  boundaries  of  existing- 
Synods,  "in  the  interests  of  ministers 
and  churches  speaking  other  than  the 
English  language,  or  of  those  of  a  particu- 
lar race."— F.   G.,   Ch.   X,   Sec.   2. 

See  this  work.  Chapter  IV,  Sec.  I. 

"The  Synod  may  be  composed,  at  its  own 
option,  with  the  consent  of  a  majority  of 
its  Presbyteries,  either  of  all  the  bishops 
and  an  elder  from  each  congregation  in  its 
district,  with  the  same  modifications  as 
in  the  Presbytery,  or  of  equal  delegations 
of  bishops  and  elders,  elected  by  the  Pres- 
byteries on  a  basis  and  in  a  ratio  deter- 
mined in  like  manner  by  the  Synod  itself 
and  ifs  Presbyteries." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XI, 
Sec.    1. 

"Should  any  Synod  vote  to  become  a 
delegated  body,  its  decision  shall  be  sub- 
mitted to  its  Presbyteries,  and  shall  take 
effect  when  ratified  by  a  majority  thereof. 
This  result  shall  be  ascertained  at  a  sub- 
sequent meeting  of  the  Synod;  or,  if  the 
(83) 


04  THE    SYNOD. 

Synod  so  provide,  the  result  shall  be 
certified  to  the  moderator  and  clerks  of 
the  Synod,  and  by  them  be  communicated 
to  the  several  Presbyteries  as  a  basis  for 
electing  delegates  to  the  ensuing  or  second 
meeting." — Digest,   p.    229. 

"If  the  members  neglect  its  meetings  or 
fail  in  their  duty,  they  must  be  reported 
to  the  courts  to  which  they  are  responsible. 
But  the  Synod,  as  the  General  Assembly, 
may  expel  a  member  for  contempt  or  dis- 
orderly conduct." — Hodge,  p.   252. 

1.  Ministers.— "According  to  the  Consti- 
tution of  our  Church,  ministers,  as  such, 
whether  with  or  without  charge,  are  of 
equal  power  and  privilege." — Digest,  p. 
209.  It  has  been  held  that  ministers  with- 
out charge  are  "constituent  members  of 
our  church  judicatures"  and  have  "an 
equal  voice  with  settled  pastors  and  ruling 
elders  of  congregations  in  ecclesiastical 
government." — Digest,  p.   181. 

Presbyteries  may  elect  ministers  who 
are  "without  pastoral  charge"  to  represent 
them  in  delegated  Synods. — Digest,  p.  971. 

2.  Ruling  elders. — In  non -delegated 
Synods  the  churches  in  the  bounds  of  the 
Synod  are  entitled  to  representation  under 
the  same  regulations  that  churches  are 
entitled  to  representation  in  the  Pres- 
bytery. See  this  work.  Chapter  IV,  Sec- 
tion I,   2. 

In  delegated  Synods  the  Presbyteries, 
and  not  the  Sessions,  choose  the  elders, 
as  well  as  the  ministers,  who  are  to  com- 
pose the  Synod. 

II.   MEETINGS    OF   SYNOD.— 

1.  Stated  meeting^s. — "The  Synod  shall 
convene  at  least  once  in  each  year." — F. 
G.,  Ch.  XI,  Sec.  5. 


THE    SYNOD.  do 

2.  ^Vhen  it  fails  to  meet  on  its  own 
adjournment. — The  Synod  of  Philadelphia 
failed  to  meet,  "according  to  its  last  ad- 
journment," whereupon  the  General  As- 
sembly resolved  that  the  moderator  of  the 
Synod  "ought  to  be  considered  as  compe- 
tent to  call  a  meeting  of  the  same,  and 
that  he  do  accordingly  call  a  meeting," 
etc. — Digest,    p.    241. 

"The  moderator  shall  be  considered  as 
competent  to  fix  any  time  and  place  he 
may  judge  proper  for  convening  the  body; 
and  if  he  be  absent,  that  the  members 
assembled  shall  represent  the  matter 
speedily  to  him,  that  he  may  act  accord- 
ingly."— Digest,   p.    242. 

3.  Pro  re  nata  meetings.— "There  is  no 
such  special  provision  in  the  'Form  of 
Government.'  But  the  General  Assembly 
determined  (in  1796)  that  special  meetings 
are  constitutional,  and  confirmed  this  in 
1829   and   1832,   and   the  N.    S.   Assembly  in 

1855,  Judging  from  'Form  of  Government,' 
ch.  X,  sees.  7  and  10,  and  the  change  in 
the  Constitution  proposed  in  1832,  it  would 
seem  that  the  moderator  of  Synod  should 
call  a  pro  re  nata  meeting  at  the  request 
of  three  ministers  and  three  elders,  and 
that  these  ministers  should  not  be  all 
from  the  same  Presbytery.  The  notice 
should  be  sent  to  all  the  ministers  and 
churches  of  the  Synod.  The  notice  must 
specify  the  object  of  the  meeting,  and 
nothing  can  be  done  which  is  not  specified 
in  the  call,  as  the  Synod  is  a  larger  Pres- 
bytery, the  provision  of  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, chapter  x,  for  the  calling  of  pro  re 
nata  meetings  of  Presbytery,  would  seem 
to  authorize  those  of  the  Synod.     And  the 


9G  THE    SYNOD. 

powers  g-iven  to  moderators  include  that 
of  calling-  such  meetings." — Hodge,  p.  249. 
In  1878  the  Assembly  held  that  the  mod- 
erator of  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati  had  acted 
within  the  law,  in  calling  a  pro  re  nata 
meeting  of  the  Synod  for  the  purpose  of 
approving-    the   minutes. — Digest,    p.   241. 

4.  Changriug  the  place  of  meeting:. — 
"Whenever  from  any  cause  it  shall  be 
necessary  to  change  the  place  of  the  regu- 
larly appointed  meeting  of  a  Synod,  its 
stated  clerk  shall,  at  the  request  of  the 
stated  clerks  of  at  least  three-fourths  of 
its  Presbyteries,  be  authorized  to  secure 
another  place  of  meeting,  and  to  issue  his 
official  call  for  the  meeting-  of  the  Synod 
accordingly." — A.  G.  A.,  VII,   4 

5.  Private  sessions. — See  this  book, 
Chapter  I,  Section  VI. 

6.  Interlocutory  sessions. — See  this  book. 
Chapter  I,  Section  VII. 

III.  A  Q,UORUM. — "Any  seven  ministers, 
belonging-  to  the  Synod,  who  shall  convene 
at  the  time  and  place  of  meeting,  with  as 
many  elders  as  may  be  present,  shall  be 
a  quorum  to  transact  synodical  business; 
provided  not  more  than  tliree  of  the  said 
ministers  belong-  to  one  Presbytery." — F. 
G.,  Ch.  XI,  Sec.   2. 

"Judging  from  the  decisions  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  in  regard  to  the  quorum 
of  Presbyteries,  seven  ministers  would 
form  a  quorum  of  Synod." — Hodge,  p.  24G. 
"According-  to  the  decision  of  the  Assem- 
bly that  'ministers  are  not  only  preachers 
and  administrators  of  sealing  ordinances, 
but  also  ruling  elders  in  the  very  nature 
of  their  office,'  a  quorum  may  consist 
wholly  of  ministers." — O.  S.,  1848.  Bittin- 
ger,  Sec.  870. 


THE    SYNOD.  07 

IV.  SERMOX     AND     PRAYER. — At     the 

opening-  of  Synod  "a  sermon  shall  be  de- 
livered by  the  moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his 
absence,  by  some  other  member;  and 
every  particular  session  shall  be  opened 
and  closed  with  prayer." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XI, 
Sec.  5.  It  is  mandatory  that  a  sermon 
be  delivered  "at  the  opening"  of  the  Synod. 
The  Assembly  not  only  holds  that  a  ser- 
mon is  necessary,  but  that  it  must  be  de- 
livered at  the  opening  and  not  at  some 
subsequent  time.     See  Digest,  p.  246. 

The  Assembly  criticised  a  Synod  whicli 
"was  opened  with  a  popular  meeting,  when 
two  addresses  were  delivered,  instead  of 
a  sermon  by  the  moderator  or  his  substi- 
tute, as  prescribed  in  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment."— Digest,  p.  977. 

V.  THE  MODERATOR. — See  this  book. 
Chapter  I,   Section   I. 

VI.  THE  CLERK. — See  this  book.  Chap- 
ter I,  Section  II. 

All.       CORRE.SPOXDING      MEMHERS. — 

"The  permanent  officers  of  a  judicatory 
shall  have  the  rights  of  coresponding- 
members  in  matters  touching  their  sev- 
eral offices."— G.  R.  J.,  XLII. 
"The  same  rule,  as  to  corresponding  mem- 
bers, which  was  laid  down  with  respect 
to  the  Presbytery,  shall  apply  to  the 
Synod."— F.  G.,  Ch.  XI,  Sec.  3.  See  this 
book.   Chapter  IV,   Section  VII. 

VIII.  THE  POW  ERS  OP  THE  SYNOD. — 
The  Synod  is  charged  with  certain  duties 
and  powers.  Among  the  latter,  mention 
may  be  made  of  the  following: 

1.  To  receive  and  issue  all  appeal.^,  ooni- 
plaint.s,    and    references.— "The    Synod    has 
power    to    receive    and    issue    all    appeals, 
7 


08  THE    SYNOD. 

complaints,  and  references,  that  are  regu- 
larly brought  before  it  from  the  Presby- 
teries, and  to  decide  finally  in  such  cases 
all  questions  that  do  not  affect  the  doc- 
trine or  Constitution  of  the  Church,  pro- 
vided, that  cases  may  be  transmitted  to 
judicial  commissions  as  prescribed  in  the 
Book  of  Discipline." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XI,  Sec.  4. 
For  a  discussion  of  "appeals,  complaints, 
and  references,"  see  this  work.  Chapter 
IV,  Section  VIII,  1. 

(1)  A  judicial  commission. — The  Synod 
may  elect  from  the  ministers  and  ruling- 
elders  subject  to  its  jurisdiction  a  judi- 
cial commission,  which  shall  be  composed 
of  not  less  than  eleven  members,  a  ma- 
jority of  whom  shall  be  ministers,  and 
transmit  to  such  commission  any  judicial 
case  for  hearing. — Book  of  Discipline,  Sec. 
lis.     Read  also  sections  119-124. 

(2)  Final  court  of  appeal. — Except  in 
cases  involving  doctrinal  and  constitu- 
tional questions,  the  Synod  is  the  final 
court  of  appeal.  The  Synod  has  power 
"to  decide  finally  in  such  cases  all  ques- 
tions that  do  not  affect  the  doctrine  or 
Constitution  of  the  Church." — F.  G.,  Ch. 
XI,  Sec.  4. 

"A  careful  examination  of  the  instruc- 
tions of  the  last  General  Assembly,  of  the 
action  of  the  Synod  of  Minnesota,  and  of 
the  complaint  of  Dr.  West,  fails  to  dis- 
cover any  question  of  doctrine  or  any  con- 
stitutional question  involved  in  the  de- 
cision of  the  Synod  of  Minnesota,  or  pre- 
sented in  the  complaint  of  Dr.  West,  wlileh 
would  justify  the  consideration  of  thl.s 
complaint  by  the  General  Assembly.  In 
the     judgment     of     your     committee,     the 


THE    SYNOD.  99 

action  of  the  Synod  being-  final,  accordingr 
to  our  law,  the  complaint  of  Dr.  West 
cannot  come  properly  before  the  Assem- 
bly. We  recommend,  therefore,  that  the 
complaint  of  Rev.  Dr.  West  be  dismissed.  ' 
— Dig-est,  p.   245. 

(3)  Synod  has  no  original  jurisdiction. 
— The  Synod  "has  no  original  jurisdiction, 
either  over  ministers,  as  the  Presbytery 
has,  or  over  the  elders  and  communicants, 
as  the  Session  has.  It  cannot  institute 
judicial  process,  and  can  consider  such 
only  on  review,  reference  or  complaint,  or 
appeal  from  the  Presbyteries." — Hodge, 
p.  251. 

The  Assembly,  in  considering  the  appeal 
of  Mr.  Davis  from  "the  proceedings  of  the 
Synod  of  the  Carolinas,"  affirmed  that  the 
said  Synod  "in  deciding  that  they  had  a 
right  to  try  Mr.  Davis,  when  there  was 
no  reference  nor  appeal  in  his  case  before 
them,  they  have  not  strictly  adhered  to 
the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church." — Digest,  p.  244. 

(4)  The  effect  of  the  decision  of  Synod 
in  an  appeal  case. — "If  no  one  of  the 
specifications  be  sustained,  and  no  error 
be  found  by  the  judicatory  in  the  record, 
the  judgment  of  the  inferior  judicatory 
shall  be  affirmed.  If  one  or  more  errors 
be  found,  the  judicatory  shall  determine, 
whether  the  judgment  of  the  inferior  ju- 
dicatory shall  be  reversed  or  modified, 
or  the  case  remanded  for  a  new  trial." — 
B.  D.,  Sec.   99. 

(5)  Judicial  cases  described. — Judicial 
cases  must  be  described;  their  character 
defined    and    the    significance    of   and    rea- 


100  THE    SYNOD. 

sons   for  the  judgment  set  forth. — Dig-est, 
p.    249. 

(6)  A  special  record  must  be  sent  up 
of  all  judicial  decisions. — "In  view  of  the 
importance  of  the  judicial  decisions  made 
by  Synods  and  synodical  commissions,  the 
Synods  are  enjoined  to  send  up  to  the 
Assembly,  in  special  communications,  all 
records  of  such  decisions." — Digest,  p.  251. 

(7)  Record  must  be  kept. — The  subject 
matter  of  complaints  and  the  disposal 
made  of  them  must  be  recorded. — Digest, 
p.   247,  and  p.  250. 

2.  To  revie^v  the  reoorrt.s  of  Presby- 
teries, and  approve  or  eeiisure  them. — 
P.  G.,  Ch.  XI,  Sec.  4.  But  a  judicial  de- 
cision cannot  be  reversed  by  review  of 
records. — Digest,  p.   1091. 

3.  To  redress  whatever  has  been  done 
by  Presbyteries  contrary  to  order. — F.  G., 
Ch.   XI,  Sec.   4. 

"All  proceedings  of  the  Session,  the 
T'resbytery,  and  the  Synod  (except  as  lim- 
ited by  chapter  xi,  section  4,  of  the  Form 
of  Government),  are  subject  to  review  by, 
and  may  be  taken  to,  a  superior  judica- 
tory'', by  general  review  and  control,  ref- 
erence, complaint,  or  appeal." — B.  D., 
Sec.   70. 

4.  To  take  effectual  oare  tliat  Presby- 
teries observe  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church. — F.   G.,  Ch.  XI,  Sec.   4. 

"If  a  judicatory  is,  at  any  time,  well 
advised  of  any  unconstitutional  proceed- 
ings of  a  lower  judicatory,  the  latter  shall 
be  cited  to  appear,  at  a  specified  time  and 
place,  to  produce  the  records,  and  to  show 
what  it  has  done  in  the  matter  in  ques- 
tion;   after    which,    if    the    charge    is    sus- 


THE    SYXOD.  101 

tained,  the  whole  matter  shall  be  con- 
cluded by  the  judicatory  itself,  or  be  re- 
mitted to  the  lower  judicatory,  with  direc- 
tions as  to  its  disposition." — B.  D.,  Sec.  7.5. 

5.  To  erect  new  Presbyteries,  and  to 
unite  or  divide  those  which  were  before 
erected — F.  G.,  Ch.   XI,   Sec.    4. 

"The  bounds  of  Presbytery  can  be 
changed  by  Synod  after  approval  by  the 
Presbyteries  interested.  If  the  proposed 
change  affects  the  boundaries  of  Synods, 
those  Synods  must  be  consulted  and  the 
matter  referred  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly."— Hodge,   p.    184. 

6.  To  take  sucli  order  with  respect  to 
the  Presbyteries,  Sessions,  and  people  un- 
<ler  their  care,  as  may  .  .  .  tend  to 
promote  the  edification  of  tlie  church. — F. 
G.,  Ch.  XI,  Sec.  4. 

(1)  Synod  has  jurisdiction  over  minis- 
ters of  an  extinct  Presbytery. — Such  min- 
isters "are  to  be  considered  as  under  the 
direction  of  their  proper  Synod." — Digest, 
p.   203. 

(2)  Can  the  Synod  order  a  Presbytery  to 
dissolve  a  pastoral  relation? — "The  Pres- 
bytery alone  can  form  or  dissolve  a  pas- 
toral relation.  If  the  Presbytery  refuse, 
the  decision  may  on  complaint  be  reversed 
by  Synod." — Hodge,   p.   253. 

(3)  The  Synod  has  power  to  direct  a 
Presbytery  to  issue,  to  a  communicant,  a 
certificate. — Digest,    p.    24.5. 

IX.  WHAT  RECORD  SHALL  THE 
SYNOD    KEEP? 

"It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Synod  to 
keep  full  and  fair  records  of  its  proceed- 
ings, to  submit  them  annually  to  the  in- 
spection of   the  General  Assembly,  and   to 


102  THE    SYNOD. 

report  to  the  Assembly  the  number  of 
its  Presbyteries,  and  of  the  members  and 
alterations  of  the  Presbyteries." — F.  G., 
Ch.  XI,  Sec.  6. 

"Absentees  must  be  recorded  and  all 
the  changes  in  the  Presbyteries.  In  1874 
it  was  declared  to  be  'contrary  to  the 
spirit  and  principles  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  subversive  of  the  true  design 
of  ecclesiastical  discipline,  for  a  superior 
judicatory  to  compel  an  inferior  court  to 
reverse  its  decision,  rendered  after  full, 
fair  and  impartial  trial,  without  assign- 
ing and  placing  on  record  some  specific 
reason  for  such  reversal.'  In  1878  the 
Assembly  made  exceptions  to  its  approval 
of  the  minutes  of  a  Synod  because,  al- 
though the  reasons  of  vote  on  a  complaint 
were  given,  'the  subject  matter  of  the 
said  complaint  is  not  recorded.  This  de- 
fect disables  the  Assembly  from  decid- 
ing as  to  the  validity  of  the  reasons  given 
for  the  vote  of  the  Synod  in  the  case.'  'It 
does  not  appear  from  their  records 
whether  the  Synod  took  further  action 
upon  said  complaint  than  to  vote  upon  it 
and  give  reasons  for  that  vote;  thereby 
leaving  the  Assembly  in  doubt  whether 
the  Presbytery  complained  of  was  cen- 
sured, or  whether  the  matter  of  the  com- 
plaint was  referred  back  to  them  for  re- 
adjudication,  or  whether  the  Synod 
dropped  it  entirely.'  The  absentees  must 
be  recorded,  judicial  cases  stated,  and 
overtures  answered  described.  The  pages 
must  be  numbered.  The  record  should 
show  all  changes  in  the  Presbyteries  and 
adopted  reports,  and  must  be  approved  by 


THE    SYXOD.  103 

the  Synod  and  attested  by  the  stated 
clerk." — Hodge,  p.   257. 

Except  in  delegated  Synods  the  names 
of  absentees  must  be  recorded,  and  the 
names  of  churches  not  represented  must 
also  be  recorded;  and  there  must  be  a 
final  roll-call,  the  result  of  which  should 
be  recorded. — Digest,  p.  978. 

Action  taken  and  reports  adopted  must 
be  recorded.  A  narrative  of  the  state  of 
religion  should  be  prepared  and  recorded. 
— Digest,  p.  979. 

Commissions  cannot  be  appointed  to  ap- 
prove   the    minutes. — Digest,    p.    9S0. 

X.  REPORT  TO  THE  ASSEMBLY. — "(1) 
A  report  of  all  the  changes  in  the  Pres- 
byteries. (2)  A  statistical  report  of  the 
ministers,  churches,  licentiates,  candidates 
within  their  bounds,  and  how  distributed, 
the  changes  in  the  number  and  arrange- 
ments of  their  Presbyteries,  the  names  of 
the  stated  clerks  of  the  Presbyteries,  the 
place  and  hour  of  the  next  stated  meeting, 
and  the  name  of  the  moderator  and  stated 
clerk  of  Synod.  (3)  A  narrative  of  the- 
state  of  religion  within  its  bounds.  This.- 
must  be  sent  to  the  Assembly  and  re-, 
corded  in  the  minutes  of  Synod."— Hodge^ 
p.   259. 

XI.  3IINUTES  PRINTED.— In  1884  the 
Assembly  recommended  "that  any  Synod,, 
which  shall  so  elect,  be  authorized  to. 
keep  its  minutes  in  printed  form,  and  to 
dispense  with  written  records;  provided 
(1)  that  such  printed  minutes  be  complete 
and  accurate  in  all  details;  (2)  that  they 
be  uniform  as  to  size  of  page  with  the 
minutes  of  the  Assembly;  (3)  that  the 
copy    submitted     by    each     Synod     to     the 


104  THE    SYNOD. 

Assembly  for  review  be  attested  by  the 
■certificate  of  the  stated  clerk  of  the  Synod 
in  writing-;  and  that  blank  pages  be  left 
at  the  end  for  recording-  any  exceptions 
that  may  be  taken;  (4)  that  at  least  two 
additional  copies  of  each  and  every  issue 
be  transmitted  to  the  stated  clerk  of  the 
Assembly,  and  two  deposited  in  the  library 
of  the  Presbyterian  Historical  Society." — 
Digest,   p.   258. 

XII.   CLOSING    THE     SYNOD.— See      this 
work,  Chapter  I,  Section  VIII. 


CHAPTER  VI. 
The  General  Assembly. 

"The  General  Assembly  is  the  highest 
judicatory  of  tlie  Presbyterian  Church.  It 
shall  represent,  in  one  body,  all  the  par- 
ticular churches  of  this  denomination; 
and  sliall  bear  the  title  of  The  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America." — P.  G.,  Ch. 
XII,    Sec.    1. 

In  1907,  the  Assembly  was  overtured  in 
regard  to  changing-  the  name  of  the 
Church;  but  declined  to  take  any  action. — 
Min.,   p.    121. 

"The  radical  principles  of  Presbyterian 
Church  government  and  discipline  are: 
That  the  several  different  congregations 
of  believers,  taken  collectively,  constitute 
one  Church  of  Christ,  called  emphatically 
the  Church; — that  a  larger  part  of  the 
Church,  or  a  representation  of  it,  should 
govern  a  smaller,  or  determine  matters  of 
controversy  which  arise  therein; — that,  in 
like  manner,  a  representation  of  the  whole 
should  govern  and  determine  in  regard 
to  every  part,  and  to  all  the  parts  united; 
that  is,  that  a  majority  shall  govern:  and 
consequently  that  appeals  may  be  carried 
from  lower  to  higher  judicatories,  till 
they  be  finally  decided  by  the  collected 
wisdom  and  united  voice  of  the  whole 
Church."— F.  G.,  Ch.  XII,  Note. 
(107) 


108  THE   GENERAL 

1.  MEMBERSHIP.— "The  General  As- 
sembly shall  consist  of  an  equal  delega- 
tion of  bishops  and  elders  from  each  Pres- 
bytery, in  the  following  proportion;  viz: 
each  Presbytery  consisting  of  not  more 
than  twenty-four  ministers,  shall  send 
one  minister  and  one  elder;  and  each  Pres- 
bytery consisting  of  more  than  twenty- 
four  ministers,  shall  send  one  minister 
and  one  elder  for  each  additional  twenty- 
four  ministers,  or  for  each  additional  frac- 
tional number  of  ministers  not  less  than 
twelve;  and  these  delegates,  so  appointed, 
shall  be  styled,  Commissioners  to  the  Gen- 
eral   Assembly." — F.    G.,    Ch.    XII,    Sec.     2. 

1.  Coiiiiiiisi«ioners  eleetetl^— "The  com- 
missioners to  the  General  Assembly  shall 
always  be  appointed  by  the  Presbytery 
from  which  they  come,  at  its  last  stated 
meeting,  immediately  preceding  the  meet- 
ing of  the  General  Assembly;  provided, 
that  there  be,  a  sufficient  interval  between 
that  time  and  the  meeting  of  the  Assem- 
bly, for  their  commissioners  to  attend  to 
their  duty  in  due  season;  otherwise,  the 
Presbytery  may  make  the  appointment  at 
any  stated  meeting,  not  more  than  seven 
months  preceding  the  meeting  of  the 
Assembly."— F.    G.,    Ch.    XXII,    Sec.    1. 

2.  Alternate  coinmis.sioners.— "It  may  be 
expedient  for  each  Presbyterj^  in  the 
room  of  each  commissioner,  to  appoint 
also  an  alternate  commissioner  to  supply 
his  place,  in  case  of  necessary  absence." — 
F.    G.,    Ch.    XXII,    Sec.    1. 

3.  A  ooininiHNion. — "Each  commissioner, 
before  his  name  shall  be  enrolled  as  a 
member  of  the  Assembly,  shall  produce 
from  his  Presbytery,   a  commission   under 


ASSEMBLY.  109 

the    hand    of    the    modei'ator   and    clerk.  " — 
F.   G..  Ch.  XXII,   Sec.   2. 

4.  Full  number.-^"  'Is  the  provision  of 
the  Form  of  Government  (Chap,  xii,  Sec. 
2)  for  sending-  commissioners  to  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  by  each  Presbytery  manda- 
tory or  discretionary?  (1)  As  to  sending- 
an  equal  number  of  bishops  and  elders? 
(2)  As  to  sending  the  full  number  to 
which  each  Presbytery  is  entitled?'  An- 
swer: Mandatory  as  to  both." — Digest,  p. 
278. 

5.  An  elder  not  a  member  of  Presby- 
tery.— The  election  pf  an  elder  as  a  com- 
missioner to  the  Assembly,  "if  he  is  a 
member  of  a  church  under  the  care  of 
Presbytery,"  though  he  is  not  a  member 
of  the  Presbytery  electing  him,  is  valid. — 
Digest,  p.  595.  But  an  elder  who  has 
been  dismissed  by  one  church  to  another 
is  not  eligible. — Digest,  p.   595. 

6.  When  Presbytery  fails  to  meet. — From 
the  cases  cited  by  the  Digest,  pp.  589,  590, 
it  seems  that  the  Assembly  determines 
each  case  of  this  character  on  its  merits, 
when    the   emergency   arises. 

7.  Alternate  may  take  the  place. — "The 
General  Assembly  has  in  several  instances 
admitted  to  seats  in  its  own  bod5%  during 
the  progress  of  its  annual  meeting,  an 
alternate  in  place  of  a  principal  who 
wished  to  be  absent  during  the  residue 
of    the    meeting." — Digest,    p.    594. 

8.  AVill  not  go  behind  a  commi.M.«>iiou.-^'It 
would  be  a  dangerous  precedent,  and 
would  lead  to  the  destruction  of  all  order 
in  the  Church  of  Christ,  to  permit  unau- 
thorized verbal  testimony  to  set  aside  an 
authenticated       written       document." — Di- 


110  THE   GENERAL 

gest,  p.  597.  But  in  a  case  where  neither 
the  principal  nor  alternate  could  attend, 
the  Assembly,  on  a  petition  sig-ned  by  a 
majority  of  the  members  of  the  interested 
Presbytery,  seated  another  minister  as  a 
commissioner. — Digest,   p.    107  7. 

9.  A  comniissioner  expelled.— In  186(>,  the 
Assembly  expelled  a  member  because  he 
had  written  and  published  "'a  gross,  abu- 
sive, scandalous  and  slande^ious  lim-l 
against  the  members  of  this  Assembly."  — 
Digest,    p.   299. 

10.  Coiuiuis»iouer8  should  reiiuiin. — "Tlie 
General  Assembly  earnestly  recommended 
to  its  Presbyteries,  as  far  as  possible,  tlie 
appointment  as  commissioners  of  those 
only  who  are  able  and  willing  to  remain 
to  the  close  of  its  sessions." — Digest,  p. 
592.  Each  Presbytery  sliould  "require 
their  commissioners  to  report  wliether 
they  attended  the  sessions  of  the  Assem- 
bly the  whole  time,  and  that  the  report 
of  the  commissioners  on  this  subject  be 
recorded  on  the  minutes  of  the  Presby- 
tery."— Digest,    p.    591. 

11.  licave  of  absence. — "Resolved,  That, 
as  a  Standing  Rule  of  the  Assembly,  a 
committee  be  appointed,  whose  duty  it 
shall  be  to  consider  all  applications  for 
leave  of  absence,  with  power  to  decide 
on  the  same,  in  place  of  the  house,  and 
with  instructions  to  require  in  every  case 
satisfactory  reasons  for  the  necessity  of 
such  absence,  and  to  report  to  the  house, 
at  the  commencement  of  every  session,  the 
members    so    dismissed." — M.    G.    A.,    p.    54. 

12.  Absentees  may  not  participate  in  the 
commissioners*  fund. — "It  hereby  is  or- 
dered that  no  commissioner  who  shall  ob- 


ASSEMBLY.  Ill 

tain  leave  of  absence  within  the  first  six 
days  of  the  sessions  shall  be  entitled  to 
i-eceive  anything  from  the  commissioners' 
fund,  unless  the  General  Assembly  shall 
order  otherwise,  when  the  reasons  for  the 
application   are   given." — M.   G.   A.,   p.    54. 

II.  MEETINGS  OF  THE  GENERAL  AS- 
SE3IBLY. 

1.  Stated  uieeting:^. — "The  General  As- 
sembly shall  meet  at  least  once  in  every 
year." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XII,  Sec.  7.  "Usage 
has  fixed  the  third  Thursday  of  May,  at 
11  a.  m.,  as  the  time  for  the  annual  meet- 
ing of  the  Assembly." — Digest,   p.   260. 

In  1898,  the  Assembly,  after  mature  de- 
liberation, answered  some  overtures,  ask- 
ing that  the  General  Assembly  hold  either 
biennial  or  triennial  meetings,  in  the  nega- 
tive.— Digest,    p.    1066. 

2.  Adjourned  meetings.— Can  such  meet- 
ings be  held,  according  to  the  law?  *'In 
1846  the  opinion  of  'Chancellor  Kent,  of 
New  York,  was  obtained,  who  says:  'I 
consider  the  power  to  be  necessarily  inci- 
dent to  every  deliberative  assembly,  un- 
less specially  prohibited  by  its  charter.' 
'The  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  leaves  silently  the  same  power  of 
adjournment,  precisely  on  the  same  foot- 
ing of  discretion.'  In  1869  both  Assem- 
blies [Old  School  and  New  School]  met  in 
May  in  New  York,  and  they  adjourned  to 
meet  in  the  city  of  Pittsburg  in  November 
of  the  same  year." — Hodge,  p.  299. 

3.  Pro  re  nata  meetings. — "In  the  N.  S. 
Assembly,  when  meeting  once  in  three 
years,  the  moderator,  with  the  concur- 
rence of  the  stated  and  permanent  clerks, 
could   call   a   pro   re    nata   meeting   in    any 


112  THE   GENERAL 

emergency,  with  four  months'  notice. 
After  ten  years  trial  this  plan  was  abol- 
ished. The  Assembly  adjourns  sine  die, 
the  moderator  dissolving  the  Assembly, 
and  requiring  another  General  Assembly 
to  be  chosen  and  to  meet  at  such  a  time 
and  place." — Hodge,  p.  300.  "It  is  not 
a  permanent  body;  it  adjourns  sine  die, 
calling  a  new  Assembly  to  meet  the  next 
year." — Hodge,    p.    267. 

4.  Private  se.ssions. — See  this  work. 
Chapter   I,   Section   VI. 

5.  Interlocutory  .ses.sionM. — See  this  work, 
Chapter  I,   Section  VII. 

6.  Place  of  meetiug:. — "The  General  As- 
sembly appointed  in  18S1  a  permanent 
committee  on  the  next  place  of  meeting, 
which  consists  of  the  moderator  for  the 
time  being,  with  the  stated  and  perma- 
nent clerks.  To  this  committee  all  invita- 
tions to  the  General  Assembly  are  re- 
ferred for  consideration  and  report." — 
M.  G.  A.,  p.   79. 

III.  A  QUORUM. — "Any  fourteen  or  more 
of  these  commissioners,  one-half  of  whom 
shall  be  ministers,  being  met  on  the  day, 
and  at  the  place  appointed,  shall  be  a 
quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business." — 
F.  G.,  Ch.  XII,  Sec.  3. 

IV.  OPEIVING  SERMOIV. — "On  the  day 
appointed  for  that  purpose,  the  moderator 
of  the  last  Assembly,  if  present,  or  in  case 
of  his  absence,  some  other  minister,  shall 
open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon,  and  pre- 
side until  a  new  moderator  be  chosen." — 
F.   G.,  Ch.   XII,   Sec.   7. 

See  this  work,  Chapter  VII,  Section  11. 


ASSEMBLY.  113 

A'.   OFFICERS    OF    THE    GENERAL    AS- 
SE3IBLY. 

1.  The  moderator. — See  this  work,  Chap- 
ter I,  Section  I. 

2.  The    stated    clerk. — See      this      work. 
Chapter    I,    Sections    II,    III. 

"At  the  present  time,  the  stated  clerk 
is  required  to  transcribe  for  the  press  the 
minutes  ordered  to  be  published  from 
year  to  year;  to  superintend  the  printing^ 
of  the  minutes,  and  papers  ordered  to  be 
printed;  to  distribute  the  minutes  to  per- 
sons entitled  to  them;  to  have  charge  of 
all  the  books  and  papers  of  the  General 
Assembly;  to  give  attested  copies  of  all 
minutes  and  other  documents;  to  receive 
all  memorials,  overtures  and  other  papers 
addressed  to  the  Assembly;  to  distribute 
the  bound  volumes  of  the  reports  of  the 
boards;  to  have  charge  of  the  entire  rail- 
road arrangements  for  the  transportation 
of  commissioners;  to  transmit  all  over- 
tures to  the  Presbyteries  and  receive  the 
answers;  under  the  direction  of  the  mod- 
erator, to  prepare  and  carry  forward  the 
business  of  the  Assembly,  including  the. 
printing  of  the  roll,  etc.,  during  its  ses- 
sions; to  carry  on  the  correspondence  of' 
the  Assembly;  to  report  to  the  Assembly- 
upon  the  statistics  of  the  Church;  to  per- 
form all  the  duties  of  the  treasurer,  and 
to  transact  such  other  business  directly 
pertaining  to  his  office,  as  the  Assembly- 
may  from  time  to  time  appoint."  He  is  also 
the  "secretary,  and  custodian  of  the  cor- 
respondence, of  the  ad  interim  commit- 
tees," without  membership  therein. — 
Digest,  p.  271.  M.  G.  A.,  pp.  28-31.  99.  The 
salary  of  the  stated  clerk  is  $5,000  per 
annum. 


114  THE  GENERAL 

3.  The  permanent  clerk.— "Resolved, 
That  a  permanent  recording  clerk  be 
chosen,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  from  year 
to  ycjr  to  draft  the  minutes  of  the  Assem- 
bly during-  their  sessions,  and  afterward 
to  perform  such  services  respecting  the 
transcribing,  printing  and  distributing  the 
extracts  as  shall  be  assigned  to  him  from 
time  to  time." — Digest,  p.  272.  The  salary 
of  the  permanent  clerk  is  $500  per  an- 
num. 

4.  The  temporary  clerk."*. — "The  number 
of  temporary  clerks  is  at  present  four, 
^vho  are  nominated  to  the  Assembly  by 
the  stated  and  permanent  clerks,  and  who 
serve  without  compensation." — M.  G.  A., 
p.   32. 

5.  The  treasurer. — "Resolved,  That  the 
office  of  treasurer  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly, as  a  separate  ofRce  be  discontinued, 
and   the   duties   thereof   imposed   upon    the 

••stated  clerk." — Digest,  p.  270.  The  stated 
»clerk,  as  treasurer,  is  required  to  give 
bonds  in  the  sum  of  $5,000,  signed  by  him- 
self and   two  sureties. — M.   G.   A.,  p.   29. 

VI.  FUNDS  OF  THE  GENERAL,  AS- 
SEMBLY  "The  funds  of  the  General  As- 
sembly are  three  in  number;  the  mileage 
fund,  the  contingent  fund,  and  the  enter- 
tainment fund.  Each  Assembly  deter- 
mines what  the  apportionment  shall  be 
for  these  funds  respectively." — M.  G.  A., 
p.  74. 

See  the  "Assembly  Funds,"  in  the  Acts 
•of    the    General   Assembly,    III. 

1.  The  Mileage  fund. — This  fund  is  de- 
signed to  meet  "the  traveling  expenses 
of  the  commissioners  in  coming  to  and 
returning  from  the  Assembly."     "In  order 


ASSEMBLY.  115 

to  avail  themselves  of  the  proceeds  of  this 
fund,  the  Presbyteries  must  contribute 
tiieir  full  proportion  to  it  according  to 
the  per  capita  rate." — Digest,  p.  599. 

2.  The  entertainment  fund. — "The  enter- 
tainment fund  was  established  as  a  'sup- 
plemental contingent  expense  fund'  to  'be 
used  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  the  ex- 
pense of  entertaining  such  commissioners 
as  are  not  otherwise  provided  for.'  Each 
Presbytery  is  requested  to  contribute  to 
this   fund." — M.   G.   A.,   p.    74. 

3.  The  contingent  fund. — "The  contin- 
gent fund  is  used  to  meet  the  expenses 
of  printing  and  mailing  the  annual  min- 
utes, payment  of  salaries,  expenses  of 
committees,  and  any  other  purpose  direct- 
ly connected  with  the  business  of  the 
Assembly." — M.    G.    A.,    p.    75. 

VII.  CORRESPONDING  MEMBERS.— 
"The  corresponding  members  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  are  of  three  classes. 

"1.  The  officer!*  of  the  A.ssembly. — 'The 
permanent  officers  of  a  judicatory  shall 
have  the  rights  of  corresponding  members 
in   matters  touching  their  several  offices." 

"3.  Secretaries  of  the  boards. — All  the 
secretaries  of  the  boards  of  the  Church 
have  the  privilege  of  corresponding  mem- 
bers of  the  General  Assembly,  in  discus- 
sions bearing  upon  the  interests  of  the 
boards   which   they  severally  represent. 

''3.  Delegrates  from  corresponding  bodies, 
— Delegates  regularly  appointed  by  cor- 
responding ecclesiastical  bodies  of  equal 
rank  with  the  Assembly,  are  entitled  to 
the  privilege  of  corresponding  members, 
and  may  deliberate  and  advise,  but  not 
A-ote,     upon     matters     which     concern     tho 


110  THE  GENERAL 

bodies    which    they    represent." — M.    G.    A., 
p.  41. 

VIII.  THE  POAVERS  OF  THE  GEN- 
ERAL   ASSEMBLY. 

1.  Appeals    and    complaints. — "The    Gen- 
eral Assembly   shall   receive   and  issue   all 
appeals,    complaints,    and    references,    that 
affect   the  doctrine   or   Constitution   of  the 
Church,  and  are  regularly  brought  before 
it  from  the  inferior  judicatories;  provided,   J 
that  cases  may  be  transmitted  to  the  Per-   I 
manent   Judicial   Commission    of   the   Gen-    ' 
eral   Assembly   as   prescribed   in  the   Book   ,' 
of   Discipline." — P.   G.,   Ch.   XII,   Sec.   4.  ; 

For  a  discussion  of  "appeals,  complaints, 
and  references,"  see  this  work.  Chapter 
IV,  Section  VIII,    1. 

"The  General  Assembly  shall  elect  a 
commission,  which  shall  be  called  'The 
Permanent  Judicial  Commission  of  the 
General  Assembly,'  and  shall  be  composed 
of  eight  ministers  and  seven  ruling  elders, 
of  whom  not  more  than  two  shall  belong 
to  the  same  Synod.  .  .  .  The  General 
Assembly  may  transmit  to  this  commission 
any  judicial  case  for  hearing  and  de- 
cision."— B.  D.,  Sec.  125.  Read  sections 
126-133. 

"This  Assembly  has  no  authority  to  re- 
verse the  judicial  acts  of  a  former  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  except  in  cases  of  such 
palpable  error  as  would  manifestly  tend  to 
Interfere  with  the  substantial  administra- 
tion of  justice."  "It  is  not  competent 
for  this  Assembly  to  revise  the  proceed- 
ings of  a  previous  Assembly  in  a  judicial 
case." — Digest,  p.  6S9. 

2.  Review  synoclieal  records. — "The  Gen- 
eral   Assembly    shall    review    the    records 


ASSEMBLY.  117 

of    every    Synod    and    approve    or    censure 
them."— F.   G.,   Ch.    XII,   Sec.    4. 

3.  Advice  and  instruction.— The  General 
Assembly  "shall  give  its  advice  and  in- 
struction, in  all  cases  submitted  to  it,  in 
conformity  with  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church."— P.  G.,  Ch.  XII,  Sec.  4.  But  "it 
does  not  appear  that  the  Constitution  ever 
designed  that  the  General  Assembly  should 
take  up  abstract  cases  and  decide  on  them, 
especiallj'-  when  the  object  appears  to  be 
to  bring  those  decisions  to  bear  on  par- 
ticular individuals  not  judicially  before 
the  Assembly." — Digest,  p.   279. 

4.  The  bond  of  union. — The  General  As- 
sembly "shall  constitute  the  bond  of 
union,  peace,  correspondence  and  mutual 
confidence  among  all  our  churches." — F. 
G.,  Ch.   XII,   Sec.   4. 

5.  Decisions  in  controversies.— "To  the 
General  Assembly  also  belongs  the  power 
of  deciding  in  all  controversies  respect- 
ing doctrine  and  discipline." — F.  G.,  Ch. 
XII,  Sec.  5.     See  Digest,  pp.  281-2S8. 

"The  General  Assembly  has  no  right  to 
remit  the  final  decision  of  any  matter  af- 
fecting the  doctrine  of  the  Church  to  an 
inferior  judicatory." — Digest,  p.  281.  The 
Assembly's  "testimony  on  doctrine  and 
morality  is  the  Church's  declaration  of  the 
meaning  of  the  'Confession  of  Faith,'  and 
its  application.  And  its  judicial  decisions 
are  final  and  obligatory  in  all  similar 
cases." — Hodge,  p.  271.  Hence,  from  the 
decision  of  the  Assembly  there  can  be  no 
appeal.     Its  decision  is  final. 

The  United  States  Supreme  Court,  in  the 
case  of  Watson  vs.  Jones,  announced  a 
very    important    rule,    by    which    the    civil 


118  THE   GENERAL 

courts  are  usually  governed,  when  called 
upon  to  pass  on  questions  of  doctrine  or 
government,  arising  under  the  Presbyte- 
rian form  of  church  government.  The 
court  said:  "There  are  in  the  Presbyte- 
rian system  of  ecclesiastical  government, 
in  regular  succession,  the  Presbytery  over 
the  Session  or  local  church,  the  Synod 
over  the  Presbytery,  and  the  General 
Assembly  over  all.  These  are  called,  in 
the  language  of  the  church  organs,  judi- 
catories, and  they  entertain  appeals  from 
the  decisions  of  those  below,  and  pre- 
scribe corrective  measures  in   other  cases. 

"In  this  class  of  cases  we  think  the  rule 
of  action  which  should  govern  the  civil 
courts,  founded  in  a  broad  and  sound  view 
of  the  relations  of  Church  and  State  under 
our  system  of  laws,  and  supported  by  a 
preponderating  weight  of  judicial  au- 
thority, is  that,  whenever  the  questions 
of  discipline  or  faith  or  ecclesiastical  rule, 
custom  or  law,  have  been  decided  by  the 
highest  of  these  church  judicatories  to 
which  the  matter  has  been  carried,  the 
legal  tribunals  must  accept  such  decisions 
as  final,  and  as  binding  on  them  in  their 
application  to  the  case  before  them.'" — ■ 
Digest,    p.    137. 

In  1906,  union  between  tlie  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  and  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  was  consummated. 
But  in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  a  number  refused  to  acknowledge 
the  authority  of  the  Church  in  effecting 
the  union,  and  set  up  a  claim  for  the  prop- 
erty, local  and  general.  This  resulted  in 
an  appeal  to  the  civil  courts,  in  various 
states,    to    test   property    rights.      The   Su- 


ASSEMBLY.  110 

preme  Court  of  the  State  of  Georgia 
handed  down  a  decision  in  harmony  wilhi 
that  of  the  United  States  Supreme  Court, 
in  the  case  of  Watson  vs.  Jones,  cited 
above.  At  the  time  this  book  goes  to 
press,  the  Supreme  Court  in  no  other 
State  has  had  an  opportunity  to  pass  on 
the  question;  though  several  inferior 
courts,  in  different  states,  have  handed 
down  decisions  in  harmony  with  that  of 
the  Supreme  Court  of  Georgia. 

6.  Testimony  against  error. — To  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  belongs  the  power  "of  re- 
proving, warning,  or  bearing  testimonjr 
against  error  in  doctrine,  or  immorality  in 
practice,  in  any  church,  Presbytery,  or 
Synod."— F.   G.,   Ch.   XII,    Sec.    5. 

See   this  work,   Chapter  I,  Section  IX. 

7.  Over  synods.-^To  the  General  Assem- 
bly belongs  the  power  "of  erecting  new 
Synods  when  it  may  be  judged  necessary."" 
— F.  G,  Ch.  XII,  Sec.  5.  "It  determines 
their  formation  and  boundaries.  At  the 
reunion  the  Assembly  erected  fifty-one 
Synods.  In  1881  the  Synods  were  consoli- 
dated and  reduced  in  number  to  twenty- 
three.  Others  have  since  been  added. 
.  .  .  New  Synods  are  organized  by  the 
Assembly  on  petition  of  the  Presbyteries. 
If  the  Presbyteries  interested  have  not 
been  consulted,  the  petition  is  rejected.  If 
they  belong  to  different  Synods,  both  must 
be  consulted.  The  Assembly  may  dissolve- 
a  Synod  and  distribute  its  Presbyteries. 
It  may  order  a  Synod  to  meet  or  to  change 
its  time  and  place  of  meeting.  It  may  re- 
quire a  Synod  to  examine  the  state  of 
religion  in  Its  bounds,  and  report  the 
next   year.      It   must    examine  and    review 


120  THE  GENERAL 

the  records  of  Synod.  It  may  cite  Synods 
to  appear  and  answer  charges  of  irregu- 
larities in  doctrine,  government  or  disci- 
pline, and  disown  those  wliich  have  de- 
parted from  the  Standards  of  the  Church." 
—Hodge,  p.  272.     Digest,  p.  299. 

The  Assembly,  of  1907,  adjusted  the 
boundaries  of  the  Synods  occupying  the 
territory  which  had  been  occupied  by  the 
Synods  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  previous  to  the  union  of  the  two 
Churches.     See  Min.  G.  A.,  1907,  p.  141. 

8.  Superiutendingr  the  work  of  the 
church. — To  the  General  Assembly  belongs 
the  power  "of  superintending  the  con- 
cerns of  the  whole  church." — F.  G.,  Ch. 
XII,   Sec.   5.      Digest,  p.    340. 

9.  Corresponding  T»-ith  foreign  Churches. 
' — To  the  General  Assembly  belongs  the 
power  "of  corresponding  with  foreign 
Churches,  on  such  terms  as  may  be  agreed 
upon  by  the  Assembly  and  the  correspond- 
ing body." — F.  G.,  Ch.  XII,  Sec.  5.  Digest, 
p.  311.  The  General  Assembly  has  formed 
the  following  organic  unions:  in  1811  with 
the  Presbytery  of  Charleston;  in  1822  with 
the  Associate  Reformed  Synod;  in  1852 
■with  Charleston  Union  Presbytery;  in  1869 
the  O.  S.  Assembly  with  the  N.  S.  Assem- 
bly; in  1885  with  the  Philadelphia  Pres- 
l)5'^tery  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian 
Church;  and  in  1906  with  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church. 

10.  Schisniatical  contentions. — To  the 
General  Assembly  belongs  the  power  "of 
suppressing  schismatical  contentions  and 
disputations." — F.   G.,   Ch.   XII,    Sec.    5. 

11.  Reformation    of     manners. — To      the 


ASSEMBLY.  121 

General  Assembly  belongs  the  power  "of 
recommending  and  attempting  reforma- 
tion of  manners,  and  the  promotion  of 
charitj',  truth,  and  holiness,  through  all 
the  churches  under  their  care." — F.  G., 
Ch.   XII,   Sec.   5. 

12.  Organization  of  new  Presbyteries.— 
The  General  Assembly  "may  erect,  modify, 
change  and  dissolve  Presbyteries.  In  1802 
it  divided  the  Presbytery  of  Albany  into 
three  new  Presbyteries  without  the  pro- 
posal being  first  brought  before  the  Synod, 
but  simply  on  the  petition  of  the  Presby- 
tery. It  declared,  however,  that  this  act 
was  'not  to  be  considered  as  forming  a 
precedent  for  future  conduct.'  In  1805, 
1826  and  1827  Presbyteries  were  formed 
by  the  Assembly  on  petition  of  ministers 
and  churches.  In  1834  it  was  done  against 
the  decision  of  the  Synod,  the  General 
Assembly  claiming  the  right  under  the 
Constitution  to  determine  the  bounds  of 
Presbyteries  (1)  when  the  question  was 
brought  by  complaint  or  appeal;  (2)  under 
extraordinary  circumstances;  (3)  as  being 
the  highest  judicatory  of  the  Church.  This 
power  was  exercised  both  by  the  O.  S. 
and  N.  S.  Assemblies  several  times,  and 
by  the  reunited  Church.  The  Assembly 
may  legalize  the  act  of  less  than  a  quo- 
rum of  Presbytery.  It  can  define  the  suc- 
cession of  Presbyteries.  It  can  appoint 
a  committee  to  inquire  into  reported  irreg- 
ularities."— Hodge,   p.    273. 

The  Assembly  of  1907  adjusted  the 
boundaries  of  the  various  Presbyteries  oc- 
cupying the  territory  which  had  been  oc- 
cupied by  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Cumber- 
land    Presbyterian     Church,     previous     to 


122  THE  GENERAL 

the  union  of  the  two  Churches.     See  Min, 
G.   A.,    1907,   p.    141. 

13.  On  Sabbath  observance "The  Sab- 
bath is  to  be  sanctified  by  a  holy  resting- 
all  that  day,  even  from  such  worldly  em- 
ployments and  recreations  as  are  lawful 
on   other   days." — S.   C,   Q.    60. 

"The  General  Assembly  reiterates  its 
strong-  and  emphatic  disapproval  of  all 
secular  uses  of  the  day,  all  games  and 
sports,  all  traveling  for  pleasure  and  all 
excursions,  and  urges  upon  all  employ- 
ers of  labor  and  captains  of  industry  tq 
recognize  the  need  of  the  laboring  man 
for  his  weekly  rest  day,  and  thereby  in- 
sure his  greater  efficiency  and  happiness 
and  the  greater  prosperity  of  both  capi- 
tal and  labor. 

"The  General  Assembly  urges  on  all 
families  not  to  buy  anything  on  the  Sab- 
bath, to  plan  for  their  servants  on  the 
Sabbath  and  help  them  to  fulfill  their 
religious  duties,  and  to  pay  laborers,  so 
that  they  may  have  Saturday  afternoon 
to    make   provision    for    the   Sabbath. 

"The  General  Assembly  hereby  reiter- 
ates its  emphatic  condemnation  of  the 
Sunday  newspaper,  and  urges  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.  to  refuse  to  subscribe  for  it  or 
read  it  or  advertise  in  it." — Min.  G.  A., 
1907,   p.   46. 

14.  On  Divorce. — "Nothing  but  adultery, 
or  such  willful  desertion  as  can  no  way 
be  remedied  by  the  Church  or  civil  mag- 
istrate, is  cause  sufficient  of  dissolving 
the  bond  of  marriage."— C.  P.,  Ch.  XXIV. 
Sec.    6. 

Ministers  are   required   to   exercise   "due 


aSkSEMulv.  123 

diligence  before  tlie  celebration  of  a  mar- 
riage to  ascertain  that  there  exist  no  im- 
pediments thereto,  as  defined  in  our  Con- 
fession  of   Faith." — Digest,   p.    954. 

"Presbyteries  are  hereby  enjoined  to  en- 
force the  Standards  of  our  Church,  to  hold 
to  strict  account  all  ministers  under  their 
care,  and  urge  all  ministers  to  regard  the 
comity  that  should  refrain  from  giving 
the  sanction  of  our  Church  to  members 
of  another  Church,  whose  marriage  is  in 
violation  of  the  laws  of  the  Church  whose 
communion  they  have  chosen." — Min.  G. 
A.,   1907,   p.    199. 

IX.  DISSOLVING  THE  ASSEMBLY. — 
"The  whole  business  of  the  Assembly  be- 
ing finished,  and  the  vote  taken  for  dis- 
solving the  present  Assembly,  the  mod- 
erator shall  say  from  the  chair — "By  virtue 
of  the  authority  delegated  to  me,  by  th6 
Church,  let  this  General  Assembly  be  dis- 
solved, and  I  do  hereby  dissolve  it,  and 
require  another  General  Assembly,  chosen 
in  the  same  manner,  to  meet  at 
on   the         day  of  A.   D.  "—after 

which  he  shall  pray  and  return  thanks, 
and  pronounce  on  those  present  the  apos- 
tolic  benediction." — F.   G.,   Ch.   XII,   Sec.    8. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

General  Rules  for  Judicatories. 

Adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  in 
1S71  and  Amended  in  1885  and  1887.* 

I.  The  Moderator  shall  take  the  chair 
precisely  at  the  hour  to  which  the  judica- 
tory stands  adjourned;  and  shall  imme- 
diately call  the  members  to  order;  and,  on 
the  appearance  of  a  quorum,  shall  open 
the  session  with  prayer. 

II.  If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  time 
appointed,  and  the  Moderator  be  absent, 
the  last  Moderator  present,  being-  a  Com- 
missioner, or  if  there  be  none,  the  senior 
member  present,  shall  be  requested  to 
take  his  place  without  delay,  until  a  new 
election. 

III.  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled  at 
the  hour  appointed,  any  two  members 
shall  be  competent  to  adjourn  from  time 
to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be  given 
for    a    quorum    to    assemble. 


*The  following  "General  Rules  for  Judi- 
catories," not  having  been  submitted  to 
the  Presbyteries,  make  no  part  of  the 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
Yet  the  General  Assembly  of  1871,  consid- 
ering uniformity  in  proceedings  in  all 
the  subordinate  judicatories  as  greatly 
conducive  to  order  and  dispatch  in  busi- 
ness, having  revised  and  approved  these 
rules,  recommended  them  to  all  the  lower 
judicatories  of  the  Church  for  adoption. 
(125) 


126  GENERAL  RULES 

IV.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator, 
at  all  times,  to  preserve  order,  and  to 
endeavor  to  conduct  all  business  before 
the  Judicatory  to  a  speedy  and  proper 
result. 

V.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator. 
( cxrefully  to  keep  notes  of  the  several  arti- 
cles of  business  which  may  be  assigned 
for  particular  days,  and  to  call  them  up  at 
the   time   appointed. 

VI.  The  Moderator  may  speak  to  points 
of  order,  in  preference  to  other  members, 
rising  from  his  seat  for  that  purpose;  and 
shall  decide  questions  of  order,  subject 
to  an  appeal  to  the  judicatory  by  any  two 
members. 

VII.  The  Moderator  shall  appoint  all 
committees,  except  in  those  cases  in  which 
the  judicatory  shall  decide  otherwise.  In 
appointing  the  standing  committees,  the 
Moderator  may  appoint  a  Vice-Moderator, 
who  may  occupy  the  chair  at  his  request, 
and  otherwise  assist  him  in  the  discharge 
of  his   duties. 

VIII.  When  a  vote  is  taken  by  ballot  in 
any  judicatory,  the  Moderator  shall  vote 
with  the  other  members;  but  he  shall  not 
vote  in  any  other  case,  unless  the  judica- 
tory be  equally  divided;  when,  if  he  do 
not  choose  to  vote,  the  question  shall  be 
lost. 

IX.  The  person  first  named  on  any  com- 
mittee shall  be  considered  as  the  chairman 
thereof,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  convene 
the  committee;  and,  in  case  of  his  absence 
or  inability  to  act,  the  second  named 
member  shall  take  his  place  and  perform 
his    duties. 

X.  It   shall   be    the   duty   of   the   clerk,   as 


FOR   JUDICATORIES.  127 

soon  as  possible  after  the  commenceraent 
of  the  sessions  of  every  judicatory,  to 
form  a  complete  roll  of  the  members 
present,  and  put  the  same  into  the  hands 
of  the  Moderator.  And  it  shall  also  be  the 
duty  of  the  clerk,  whenever  any  additional 
members  take  their  seats,  to  add  their 
names,  in  their  proper  places,  to  the  said 
roll. 

XI.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk 
immediately  to  file  all  papers,  in  the  order 
in  which  they  have  been  read,  with  proper 
indorsements,  and  to  keep  them  in  perfect 
order.  The  Stated  Clerk  shall  receive 
all  overtures,  memorials  and  miscellaneous 
papers  addressed  to  the  judicatory;  shall 
make  record  of  the  same  and  deliver  them 
to  the  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures 
for  appropriate  disposition  or  reference. 
This  committee  shall  have  the  floor  on  the 
reassembling  of  the  judicatory  after  each 
adjournment,  to  report  its  recommenda- 
tions as  to  reference  of  papers,  and  this 
right  of  the  committee  shall  take  prece- 
dence of  the  Orders  of  the  Day.  This 
committee  shall  report  the  papers  retained 
by  it  as  well  as  those  recommended  for 
reference  to  other  committees,  and  no  com- 
mittee shall  report  on  matters  which  have 
not  been  referred   to  it  by  the  judicatory. 

XII.  The  minutes  of  the  last  meeting- 
of  the  judicatory  shall  be  presented  at  the 
commencement  of  its  session,  and,  if 
requisite,  read  and  corrected. 

XIII.  Business  left  unfinished  at  the  last 
sitting   is   ordinarily   to   be   taken   up  first. 

XIV.  A  motion  made  must  be  seconded, 
and  afterwards  repeated  by  the  Moderator, 
or    read    aloud,    before    it    is    debated;    and 


128  GENERAL   RULES 

every  motion  shall  be   reduced  to  writing-, 
if  the  Moderator  or  any  member  require  it, 

XV.  Any  member  who  shall  have  made 
a  motion,  shall  have  liberty  to  withdraw 
it,  with  the  consent  of  his  second,  before 
any  debate  has  taken  place  thereon;  but 
not  afterwards,  without  the  leave  of  the 
judicatory. 

XVI.  If  a  motion  under  debate  contain 
several  parts,  any  two  members  may  have 
it  divided,  and  a  question  taken  on  each 
part. 

XVII.  When  various  motions  are  made 
with  respect  to  the  filling-  of  blanks,  with 
particular  numbers  or  times,  the  question 
shall  always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest 
number  and  the   longest  time. 

XVIII.  Motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to 
take  up  business,  to  adjourn,  and  the  call 
for  the  previous  question,  shall  be  put 
without  debate.  On  questions  of  order, 
postponement,  or  commitment,  no  mem- 
ber shall  speak  more  than  once.  On  all 
other  questions,  each  member  may  speak 
twice,  but  not  oftener,  without  express 
leave   of  the  judicatory. 

XIX.  When  a  question  is  under  debate, 
no  motion  shall  be  received,  unless  to 
adjourn,  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  postpone 
indefinitely,  to  postpone  to  a  day  certain, 
to  commit,  or  to  amend;  which  several 
motions  shall  have  precedence  in  the  order 
in  which  they  are  herein  arranged;  and 
the  motion  for  adjournment  shall  always 
be  in  order. 

XX.  An  amendment,  and  also  an  amend- 
ment to  an  amendment,  may  be  moved  on 
any  motion;  but  a  motion,  to  amend  an 
amendment    to    an    amendment,    shall    not 


FOR   JUDICATORTEvS.  120 

be  in  order.  Action  on  amendments  shall 
precede  action  on  the  original  motion.  A 
substitute  shall  be  treated  as  an  amend- 
ment. 

XXI.  A  distinction  shall  be  observed  be- 
tween a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  for  the 
present,  and  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table 
unconditionally,  viz.:  A  motion  to  lay  on 
the  table,  for  the  present,  shall  be  taken 
without  debate;  and,  if  carried  in  the 
affirmative,  the  effect  shall  be  to  place 
the  subject  on  the  docket,  and  it  may  be 
taken  up  and  considered  at  any  subse- 
quent time.  But  a  motion  to  lay  on  the 
table,  unconditionally,  shall  be  taken  with- 
out debate;  and,  if  carried  in  the  affirma- 
tive, it  shall  not  be  in  order  to  take  up 
the  subject  during  the  same  meeting  of 
the  judicatory,  without  a  vote  of  recon- 
sideration. 

XXII.  The  previous  question  shall  be 
put  in  this  form,  namely,  Shall  the  main 
question  be  now  put?  It  shall  only  be 
admitted  when  demanded  by  a  majority 
of  the  members  present;  and  the  effect 
shall  be  to  put  an  end  to  all  debate  and 
bring  the  body  to  a  direct  vote:  First, 
on  a  motion  to  commit  the  subject  under 
consideration  (if  such  motion  shall  have 
been  made);  secondly,  if  the  motion  for 
commitment  does  not  prevail,  on  pending 
amendments;  and  lastly,  on  the  main  ques- 
tion. 

XXIII.  A  question  shall  not  be  again 
called  up  or  reconsidered  at  the  same  ses- 
sions of  the  judicatory  at  which  it  has 
been  decided,  unless  by  the  consent  of 
two-thirds  of  the  members  who  were 
present    at    the    decision;    and    unless    the 


130  GENERAL    RULES 

motion  to  reconsider  be  made  and  seconded 
"by  persons  wlio  voted  witli  tlie  majority. 

XXIV.  A  subject  which  has  been  in- 
definitely postponed,  either  by  the  opera- 
tion of  the  previous  question,  or  by  a  mo- 
tion for  indefinite  postponement,  shall  not 
be  again  called  up  during-  the  same  ses- 
sions of  the  judicatory,  unless  by  the  con- 
sent of  three-fourths  of  the  members  who 
were  present  at  the  decision. 

XXV.  Members  ought  not,  without 
weighty  reasons,  to  decline  voting,  as  this 
practice  might  leave  the  decision  of  very 
Interesting  questions  to  a  small  propor- 
tion of  the  judicatory.  Silent  members, 
unless  excused  from  voting,  must  be  con- 
sidered as   acquiescing  with  the  majority. 

XXVI.  When  the  Moderator  has  com- 
menced taking  the  vote,  no  further  debate 
or  remark  shall  be  admitted,  unless  there 
has  evidently  been  a  mistake,  in  which 
case  the  mistake  shall  be  rectified,  and 
the  Moderator  shall  recommence  taking 
the  vote.  If  the  House  shall  pass  the  mo- 
tion to  "vote  on  a  given  subject  at  a  time 
named,"  speeches  shall  thereafter  be  lim- 
ited to  ten  minutes.  Should  the  hour  for 
adjournment  or  recess  arrive  during  the 
voting,  it  shall  be  postponed  to  finish  the 
vote,  unless  the  majority  shall  vote  to 
adjourn;  In  which  case  the  voting  shall, 
on  tile  reassembling  of  the  house,  take 
precedence  of  all  other  business  till  it  is 
finished.  Under  this  rule  the  "yeas  and 
nays"  shall  not  be  called  except  on  a 
final  motion  to  adopt  as  a  whole.  This 
motion  to  fix  a  time  for  voting  shall  be 
put    without    debate. 

XXVII.  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  ques- 


FOR   JUDICATORIES.  131 

tion  shall  not  be  recorded,  unless  required 
by  one-third  of  the  members  present.  If 
division  is  called  for  on  any  vote,  it  shall 
be  by  a  rising  vote  without  a  count.  If 
on  such  a  rising  vote  the  Moderator  is 
unable  to  decide,  or  a  quorum  rise  to 
second  a  call  for  "tellers,"  then  the  vote 
shall  be  taken  by  rising,  and  the  count 
made  by  tellers,  who  shall  pass  through 
the  aisles  and  report  to  the  Moderator 
the  number  voting  on  each  side. 

XXVIII.  No  member,  in  the  course  of 
debate,  shall  be  allowed  to  indulge  In 
personal    reflections. 

XXIX.  If  more  than  one  member  rise 
to  speak  at  the  same  time,  the  member 
who  is  most  distant  from  the  Moderator's 
chair  shall  speak  first.  In  the  discussion 
of  all  matters  where  the  sentiment  of  the 
house  is  divided,  it  is  proper  that  the  floor 
should  be  occupied  alternately  by  those 
representing  the  different  sides  of  the 
question. 

XXX.  When  more  than  three  members 
of  the  judicatory  shall  be  standing  at  the 
Scime  time,  the  Moderator  shall  require  all 
to  take  their  seats,  the  person  only  ex- 
cepted who  may  be  speaking. 

XXXI.  Every  member,  when  speaking, 
shall  address  himself  to  the  Moderator, 
and  shall  treat  his  fellow-members,  and 
especially  the  Moderator,  with  decorum 
and  respect. 

XXXII.  No  speaker  shall  be  interrupted, 
unless  he  be  out  of  order;  or  for  the  pur- 
pose of  correcting  mistakes,  or  misrepre- 
sentations. 

XXXIII.  Without  express  permission,  no 
member  of  a  judicatory,  while  business  is 


132  GENERAL   RULES 

going  on,  shall  eng'age  in  private  conver- 
sation; nor  shall  members  address  one 
another,  nor  any  person  present,  but 
through  the  Moderator. 

XXXIV.  It  is  indispensable,  that  mem- 
bers of  ecclesiastical  judicatories  maintain 
great  gravity  and  dignity  while  judicially 
convened;  that  they  attend  closely  in  their 
speeches  to  the  subject  under  considera- 
tion, and  avoid  prolix  and  desultory  ha- 
rangues; and,  w^hen  they  deviate  from  the 
subject,  it  is  the  privilege  of  any  mem- 
ber, and  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  to  call 
them  to  order. 

XXXV.  If  any  member  act,  in  any  re- 
spect, in  a  disorderly  manner,  it  shall 
be  the  privilege  of  any  member,  and  the 
duty  of  the  Moderator,  to  call  him  to 
order. 

XXXVI.  If  any  member  consider  himself 
aggrieved  by  a  decision  of  the  Moderator, 
it  shall  be  his  privilege  to  appeal  to  the 
judicatory,  and  the  question  on  the  appeal 
shall   be  taken  without  debate. 

XXXVII.  No  member  shall  retire  from 
any  judicatory  without  the  leave  of  the 
Moderator,  nor  withdraw  from  it  to  return 
home  without  the  consent  of  the  judi- 
catory. 

XXXVIII.  All  judicatories  have  a  right 
to  sit  in  private,  on  business,  which  in 
their  judgment  ought  not  to  be  matter  of 
public  speculation. 

XXXIX.  Besides  the  right  to  sit  judi- 
cially in  private,  whenever  they  think 
proper  to  do  so,  all  judicatories  have  a 
right  to  hold  what  are  commonly  called 
"interlocutory  meetings,"  in  which  mem- 
bers  may   freely   converse   together,   with- 


FOR   JUDICATORIES.  133 

out  the  formalities  wliich  are  usually  nec- 
essary in  judicial  proceedings. 

XL.  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to 
sit  in  a  judicial  capacity,  it  shall  be  the 
duty  of  the  Moderator  solemnly  to  an- 
nounce, from  the  chair,  that  the  body  is 
about  to  pass  to  the  consideration  of  the 
business  assigned  for  trial,  and  to  enjoin 
on  the  members  to  recollect  and  regard 
their  high  character  as  judges  of  a  court 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  solemn  duty  in 
which   they   are   about   to  act. 

XLI.  In  all  cases  before  a  judicatory, 
where  there  is  an  accuser  or  prosecutor, 
it  is  expedient  that  there  be  a  committee 
of  the  judicatory  appointed  (provided  the 
number  of  members  be  sufficient  to  admit 
it  without  inconvenience),  wlio  shall  be 
called  the  "Judicial  Committee,"  and 
whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  digest  and  ar- 
range all  the  papers,  and  to  prescribe, 
under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the 
whole  order  of  proceedings.  The  members 
of  this  committee  shall  be  entitled,  not- 
withstanding their  performance  of  this 
duty,  to  sit  and  vote  in  the  cause,  as  mem- 
bers of  the  judicatory. 

XLII.  The  permanent  officers  of  a  judi- 
catory shall  have  the  rights  of  cor- 
responding members  in  matters  touching 
their  several  offices. 

XLIII.  The  Moderator  of  every  judi- 
catory above  the  Church  Session,  in  finally 
closing  its  sessions,  in  addition  to  prayer, 
may  cause  to  be  sung  an  appropriate 
psalm  or  hymn,  and  shall  pronounce  the 
apostolical   benediction. 

XLIV.  Whenever  a  case  is  to  be  taken 
from  an  inferior  judicatory  to  the  General 


134  GENERAL   RULES. 

Assembly,  the  Stated  Clerk  of  such  infe- 
rior judicatory  shall,  at  least  twenty  days 
before  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly, send  a  notice  concerning  such  case 
to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly, 
who  shall  forthwith  notify  the  Chairman 
of  the  Permanent  Judicial  Commission, 
unless  the  General  Assembly  shall  have 
ordered  otherwise,  that  the  services  of 
the  Commission  will  be  needed  at  the 
approaching  Assembly;  but  if  no  such 
notice  shall  be  received  by  the  Stated 
Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly,  he  shall 
^forthwith  notify  the  Chairman  of  the 
Permanent  Judicial  Commission  that  the 
services  of  the  Commission  will  not  be 
needed  at  the  approaching  Assembly. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Additional  Rules. 

In    Connection    with   Legislative    Business, 

Drawn    from    the   Assembly's    and 

from  General  Practice.* 

1.  Adjournment.  The  motion  to  adjourn 
is  not  in  order  when  a  member  has  the 
floor. 

The  motion  to  adjourn  when  made  at 
the  last  sitting  upon  each  day,  should 
always  include  the  time  on  the  day  fol- 
lowing to  which  the  body  adjourns. 

The  business  interrupted  by  adjourn- 
ment or  recess  is  the  first  in  order  after 
the  body  reassembles,  unless  there  be  a 
special   order   on   the   Docket. 

See,  also.  Recess. 

2.  Amendment.  An  amendment  may  be 
laid  on  the  table  without  affecting  another- 
amendment  or  the  original  motion.  This; 
has  been  for  years  the  practice  in  the 
General   Assembly. 

3.  Appeal  from  the  Chair.  This  appeal 
is  ordinarily  put  in  the  following  manner, 
"Shall  the  decision  of  the  Chair  stand  as 
the  decision  of  the  Assembly?"  A  tie 
vote  sustains  the  Chair. 


*The  "Additional  Rules,"  taken  from  the- 
Manual   of  the  General  Assembly  for   1907,. 
are   reproduced,    for   the   benefit   of   the   in- 
ferior judicatories. 
(135) 


136  ADDITIONAL 

4.  Committees.  Appointment.  When  a 
Committee  is  appointed  to  deliberate  upon 
a  subject,  it  is  the  rule  to  appoint  thereon 
members   holding   different   views. 

When  a  Committee  is  appointed  to  carry- 
out  a  decision  of  the  house,  it  is  customary 
to  appoint  thereon  only  those  who  can 
support  the  action  taken. 

When  a  special  Committee  is  appointed, 
it  is  customary  to  place  on  it  the  mover 
and  seconder  of  the  motion  by  which  it 
was  appointed.  This  custom,  however,  is 
not  oblig-atory. 

(1)  Chairman.  The  chairman  of  a  Com- 
mittee may  debate  and  vote,  and  may  also 
act  as  clerk. 

(2)  Discharge.  Committees  in  legisla- 
1tive  bodies  are  discharged  by  the  reception 

of  their  report.  In  the  General  Assembly, 
however,  the  Standing  Committees  are  dis- 
«charged  at  the  final  session  by  vote  of 
the  house,  and  special  Committees  are  not 
regarded  as  discharged  until  the  close  of 
the   Assembly. 

(3)  Excuse  from  Service.  When  persons 
are  competent  to  serve,  the  appointing- 
body   only   can   excuse    from    service. 

(4)  Minority  reports.  The  minority  of 
a  Committee  may  submit  their  views  in 
writing,  either  together,  or  each  member 
separately,  but  minority  reports  can  be 
considered  and  acted  upon,  only  by  mov- 
ing them  as  substitutes  for  the  report 
of  the  Committee. 

(5)  Quorum.  The  quorum  of  a  Commit- 
tee is,  in  legislative  practice,  a  majority 
of   the   members. 

(6)  Reception  of  reports.     The  word  ac- 


RULES.  137 

cept  used  for  the  reception  of  reports  does 
not  imply  adoption. 

(7)  Reports.  The  report  of  a  Commit- 
tee, when  received  or  accepted  by  the 
Assembly,  is  the  property  of  the  Assem- 
bly, and  should  be  handed  to  the  clerk, 
with  all  accompanying-  papers.  See,  also, 
Minority  reports. 

(8)  Sub-committees.  Committees  may 
appoint   Sub-committees. 

(9)  Vacancies.  Committees  cannot  fill 
vacancies  in  their  membership.  Only  the 
Assembly  or   the  Moderator  can  act. 

(10)  Withdrawal.  Committees  must  re- 
ceive permission  from  the  house  to  with- 
draw. 

5.  Committee  of  the  Whole.  Committees 
of  the  Whole  are  substantially  what 
are  designated  in  G.  R.  J.,  XXXIX,  as  "in- 
terlocutory meetings."  The  following-  per- 
tinent rule  has  bee'h  approved  in  church 
courts:  "Every  court  has  a  right  to  re- 
solve itself  into  a  Committee  of  the  Whole, 
or  to  hold  what  are  commonly  called  in- 
terlocutory meetings,  in  which  members 
may  freely  converse  tog-ether  without  the 
formalities  necessary  in  their  ordinary 
proceedings.  In  all  such  cases  the  Mod- 
erator shall  name  the  member  who  is  to 
preside  as  Chairman.  If  the  Committee  be 
unable  to  ag-ree,  a  motion  may  be  made 
that  the  Committee  rise,  and  upon  the 
adoption  of  such  motion  the  Moderator 
shall  resume  the  Chair,  and  the  Chair- 
man of  the  Committee  shall  report  what 
has  been  done  and  ask  that  the  Com- 
mittee be  discharged,  which  being  allowed, 
the  matter  shall  be  dropped.  If  the  Com- 
mittee   shall     agree    upon     the     report    to 


138  ADDITIOXAL 

be  made,  or  have  made  progress  in  the 
same  without  coming  to  a  conclusion,  the 
Committee  may  rise,  report  what  has 
been  done,  and  if  the  case  require,  may 
ask  leave  to  sit  again;  or  the  Committee 
of  the  Whole  may  be  dissolved,  and  the 
question  considered  by  the  court  in  the 
usual  order  of  business." 

6.  Debate.  The  member  presenting  a 
motion  or  submitting  a  report  has  a 
right   to   close   the   debate. 

Debate  is  not  in  order  on  debatable 
motions,  after  the  Moderator  has  com- 
menced taking  the  vote.  See  G.  R.  J., 
XXVI. 

7.  Elections.  In  all  elections  it  requires 
a  majority  of  the  votes  cast  to  elect. 

8.  Explanation.  A  personal  explanation 
is  not  a  question  of  privilege  unless  it 
affects  the  rights  of  a  member. 

See,    also,    Privilege. 

9.  Floor.  A  member  who  j'ields  the  floor 
for  any  purpose  is  entitled  thereto  upon 
the  resumption  of  the  business  in  connec- 
tion with  which  he  was  speaking. 

The  mover  of  a  motion  is,  by  courtesy, 
entitled  to  the  floor,  if  he  so  desire,  after 
the   Moderator    has    stated   the   question. 

10.  Jurisdiction  over  3Ieinbers.  Every 
legislative  body  has  the  right  to  call  to 
'account  its  members  for  objectionable 
conduct,   and   to   inflict  adequate  penalties. 

11.  Minority  Reports.     See  Committees. 

12.  Minutes.  Minutes  are  to  be  approved 
by    a    motion    duly    adopted. 

Minutes  may  be  expunged  by  a  unani- 
mous vote. 

Minutes  may  be  corrected  by  a  majority 
vote. 


RULES.  139 

13.  ^lotiouM.     See   Floor. 

14.  Xuiiiiuatious.  A  motion  may  be  made 
to  close  nominations  for  any  office,  when- 
ever time  sufficient  has  been  g-iven  for 
the  presentation  of  names. 

It  is  competent  for  the  Assembly  after 
a  vote  has  been  taken  for  an  office  with- 
out result,  to  reopen  nominations,  plac- 
ing additional  candidates  before  the  house. 

15.  Order.  A  member  called  to  order 
does  not  yield  his  right  to  the  floor,  but 
should  take  his  seat  until  the  question  of 
order  is  decided,  when  he  can  resume 
the  floor. 

A  second  question  of  order  cannot  be 
raised    until    the    first    is    decided. 

16.  Per.sonal  Interests.  Members  may 
not  vote  on  questions  affecting  tlieir  per- 
sonal interests. 

17.  Privilege,  Ctuestions  of.  These  are 
questions  on  subjects  which  affect  the 
rights  of  the  Assembly  or  of  individual 
members,  and  demand  immediate  atten- 
tion. They  have  priority  over  all  ques- 
tions except  those  to  fix  the  time  for  the 
next  sitting  and  to  adjourn.  The  Chair 
may  decide  what  questions  of  this  kind 
to  entertain  and  their  priority,  subject  to 
appeal. 

18.  Privileged  Motions.  In  ordinary 
legislative  business  the  privileged  motions 
are  (1)  to  fix  the  time  for  next  sitting, 
(2)  to  adjourn,  (3)  questions  of  privilege, 
(4)    to    take   up   special   orders. 

19.  Recess.  At  the  close  of  a  session, 
provided  another  session  is  to  follow  on 
the  same  day,  it  is  customary  to  move  that 
a  recess  be  taken. 

20.  Reports.      See   Committees. 


140  ADDITIONAL  RULES. 

21.  Session.  This  term  is  used  for  a 
sitting-  of  the  Assembly  for  a  portion  of 
a  day. 

The  motion  to  fix  time  for  the  next  ses- 
sion is  not  debatable. 

S3.  Vote.  Should  be  re-taken  if  there  is 
evident  error.  Should  be  re-taken  when 
the   tellers  disagree. 

A  member  cannot  be  excused  from  vot- 
ing after  the  negative  of  a  question  is 
put.  The  proper  time  to  make  the  request 
is  immediately  at  the  close  of  debate,  or, 
•when  the  name  of  a  member  is  called  on  a 
yea   and  nay   vote. 

See,    also,    Personal    interests. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Classification  of  Rules. 

The  letters  "G.  R.  J."  refer  to  the 
"General  Rules  for  Judicatories,"  consti- 
tuting Chapter  VII,  of  this  book;  the  let- 
ters "A.  R."  refer  to  "Additional  Rules," 
constituting-  Chapter  VIII,   of  this  book. 

I,  ADJOURNMENT. 

"The  business  interrupted  by  adjourn- 
ment or  recess  is  the  first  in  order  after 
the  body  reassembles,  unless  there  be  a 
special   order   on    the   Docket."    (A.    R.,    1.) 

II.  A3IENDMENTS. 

"An  amendment,  and  also  an  amend- 
ment to  an  amendment,  may  be  moved  on 
any  motion;  but  a  motion,  to  amend  an 
amendment  to  an  amendment,  shall  not 
be  in  order.  Action  on  amendments  shall 
precede  action  on  the  original  motion.  A 
substitute  shall  be  treated  as  an  amend- 
ment."     (G.    R.    J.,    XX.) 

"An  amendment  may  be  laid  on  the 
table  without  affecting  another  amend- 
ment or  the  original  motion."   (A.  R.,  2.) 

III.   BLANKS,    FILLING    OF. 

"When  various  motions  are  made  with 
respect  to  the  filling  of  blanks,  with  par- 
ticular numbers  or  times,  the  question 
shall  always  be  first   taken  on   the  highest 

(141) 


142  CLASSIFICATION 

number   and   the   longest  time.''      (G.    R.    J., 

xvir.) 

IV.   COMMITTEE   OF  THE  AVHOLE. 

See  G.  R.  J.,  XXXIX,  for  "Interlocutory 
Meetings,"  and  A.  R.,  5,  which  treats  the 
same  subject  under  the  caption  of  the 
"Committee   of   the   Whole." 

V.   COMMITTEES. 

"The  Moderator  shall  appoint  all  com- 
mittees, except  in  those  cases  in  which  tlie 
judicatory  shall  determine  otherwise."  (G. 
R.   J.,  VII.) 

1.  Chairman.— "The  person  first  named 
on  any  committee  shall  be  considered  a-s 
the  chairman  thereof."      (G.  R.   J.,  IX.) 

But  "in  case  of  his  absence  or  inability 
to  act,  the  second  named  member  shall 
take  his  place  and  perform  his  duties." 
(G.   R.   J.,   IX.) 

3.  Different  views. — "When  a  committee 
is  appointed  to  delibeiate  upon  a  sub- 
ject, it  is  the  rule  to  appoint  thereon 
members  holding-  different  views."  (A. 
R.,   4.) 

3.  Disoliars-e<l. — "Committees  in  legisla- 
tive bodies  are  discharged  by  the  recep- 
tion of  their  report.  In  the  General  As- 
sembly, however,  the  standing  commit- 
tees are  discharged  at  the  final  session 
by  vote  of  tlie  house,  and  special  com- 
mittees are  not  regarded  as  discharged  un- 
til the  close  of  the  Assembly."     (A.  R.,   4.) 

4.  Excused  from  service.— "When  per- 
sons are  competent  to  serve,  the  appoint- 
ing body  only  can  excuse  from  service." 
(A.   R..   4.) 

5.  Minority    reports. — "The     minority    of 


OF  RULES.  143 

a  committee  may  submit  their  views  in 
writing-,  either  together,  or  each  membei: 
separately,  but  minority  reports  can  be 
considered  and  acted  upon,  only  by  mov- 
ing them  as  substitutes  for  the  report  of 
the    committee."      (A.    R.,    4.) 

6.  Q^uoruni. — "The  quorum  of  a  commit- 
tee is,  in  legislative  practice,  a  majority  of 
the   members."      (A.   R.,   4.) 

7.  Reports. — "The  report  of  a  committee, 
when  received  or  accepted  by  the  Assem- 
bly, is  the  property  of  the  Assembly,  and 
should  be  handed  to  the  Clerk,  with  all 
accompanying   papers."      (A.    R.,    4.) 

"The  word  accepted  used  for  the  recep- 
tion of  reports  does  not  imply  adoption.** 
(A.    R.,    4.) 

8.  Special.— "When  a  special  committee 
is  appointed,  it  is  customary  to  place  on 
it  the  mover  and  seconder  of  the  motion 
by  which  it  was  appointed."      (A.  R.,  4.) 

9.  Sub-comniittee.s. — "Committees  may 
appoint   sub-committees."      (A.    R.,    4.) 

10.  To  carry  out  decision. — "When  a 
committee  is  appointed  to  carry  out  a  de- 
cision of  the  house,  it  is  customary  to 
appoint  thereon  only  those  who  can  sup- 
port the   action   taken."      (A.   R.,   4.) 

11.  Vacancies.— "Committees  cannot  fill 
vacancies  in  their  membership.  Only  the 
Assembly  or  the  Moderator  can  act."  (A. 
R.,   4.) 

12.  W'itlidraTf-al  from  the  body. — "Com- 
mittees must  receive  permission  from  the 
house   to   withdraw."      (A.   R.,    4.) 

VI.   CORRESPONDING     MEMBERS. 

"The   permanent   officers   of   a  judicatory 


144  CLASSIFICATION 

shall  have  the  rights  of  corresponding- 
members  in  matters  touching-  their  sev- 
eral  offices."      (G.    R.    J.,   XLII.) 

1.  In  the  Session. — There  are  no  cor- 
responding members  in  the  Session. — Rob- 
erts, p.  115. 

2.  In  the  Presbytery. — See  this  book, 
Chapter  IV,  Section  VII.  F.  G.,  Ch.  X, 
Sec.   12. 

3.  In  the  Synod — See  this  book.  Chapter 
V,   Section  VII.     F.   G.,  Ch.  XI,  Sec.   3. 

4.  In  the  Assembly. — See  this  book, 
Chapter    VI,    Section    VII. 

VII.   DEBATE. 

1.  Address  the  Moderator. — "Every  mem- 
ber, when  speaking,  shall  address  himself 
to   the  Moderator."      (G.   R.   J.,   XXXI.) 

2.  Alternately. — "In  the  discussion  of  all 
matters  where  the  sentiment  of  the  house 
is  divided,  it  is  proper  that  the  floor  should 
be  occupied  alternately  by  those  repre- 
senting the  different  sides  of  the  ques- 
tion."     (G.    R.    J.,   XXIX.) 

3.  Closing. — "The  member  presenting  a 
motion  or  submitting  a  report  has  a  right 
to   close   the   debate."      (A.    R.,    6.) 

4.  Decorum. — "No  member,  in  the  course 
of  debate,  shall  be  allowed  to  indulge  in 
personal   reflections."      (G.   R.   J.,   XXVIII.) 

"Every  member  shall  treat  his  fellow- 
members,  and  especially  the  Moderator, 
with  decorum  and  respect."  (G.  R.  J., 
XXXI,  XXXIII.) 

5.  Floor. — "A  member  who  yields  the 
floor  for  any  purpose  is  entitled  thereto 
upon  the  resumption  of  business  in  con- 
nection with  which  he  was  speaking." 
(A.   R.,    9.) 


OF  RULES.  14.> 

6.  Interruptions. —  'Xo  speaker  shall  b*^ 
interrupted,  unless  he  be  out  of  order; 
or  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  mistakes, 
or  misrepresentations."    (G.  R.  J.,  XXXII.) 

7.  Limited. — "If  the  house  shall  pass 
the  motion  to  'vote  on  a  given  subject  at 
a  time  named,'  speeches  shall  thereafter 
be  limited  to  ten  minutes."  (G.  R.  J., 
XXVI. ) 

8.  More  than  three.— "When  more  than 
three  members  of  the  judicatory  shall  be 
standing  at  the  same  time,  the  Moderator 
shall  require  all  to  take  their  seats,  the 
person  only  excepted  who  may  be  speak- 
ing."     (G.    R.   J.,   XXX.) 

9.  Most  distant. — "If  more  than  one 
member  rise  to  speak  at  the  same  time, 
the  member  who  is  most  distant  from  the 
Moderator's  chair  shall  speak  first."  (G. 
R.  J.,  XXIX.)  i 

10.  Mover  of  a  motion.— "Is,  by  courtesy, 
entitled  to  the  floor,  if  he  so  desire,  after 
the  Moderator  has  stated  the  question." 
(A.  R.,   9.) 

11.  Not  in  Order. — "Debate  is  not  in- 
order  on  debatable  motions,  after  the 
Moderator  has  commenced  taking  the 
vote."      (A.    R.,    6.) 

"When  the  Moderator  has  commenced 
taking  the  vote,  no  further  debate  or  re- 
mark shall  be  admitted,  unless  there  has 
evidently  been  a  mistake,  in  which  cas^^ 
the  mistake  shall  be  rectified,  and  the 
Moderator  shall  recommence  taking  the 
vote."     (G.  R.  J.,  XXVI.) 

VIII.   INTERLOCUTORY  MEETINGS. 

See     Section     IV,     "Committee       of       the 
Whole." 
10 


146  CLASSIFICATION 

IX.   MODERATOR,  APPEAL  FROM  DECI- 
SIOX   OF. 

1.  Aj^grievcd. — "If  any  member  consider 
liimself  ag-grieved  by  a  decision  of  the 
Moderator,  it  shall  be  his  privilege  to  ap- 
peal to  the  judicatory,  and  the  question 
on  the  appeal  shall  be  taken  without  de- 
bate."    (G.  R.  J.,  XXXVI.) 

2.  How  put.— "This  appeal  is  ordinarily 
put  in  the  following-  manner,  'Shall  the 
decision  of  the  Chair  stand  as  the  decision 
of  the  Assembly?'"      (A.  R.,  3.) 

3.  Questions  of  order. — The  Moderator 
"shall  decide  questions  of  order,  sub- 
ject to  an  appeal  to  the  judicatory  by  any 
two    members."    (G.    R.    J.,    VI.) 

-4.  Tie  vote.— "A  tie  vote  sustains  the 
^Chalr/'      (A.  R.,    3.) 

X.   MODERATOR,  DUTIES  OF. 

1.  To    preserve    order.       (G.    R.     J.,       IV, 

XXXV.) 

2.  To  conduct  business  "to  a  speedy  and 
proper  result."      (G.   R.  J.    IV.) 

3.  To  keep  notes  of  business  assigned, 
for  particular  hours,  and  call  up  the  items 
"at    the    time    appointed."       (G.    R.    J.,    V.) 

4.  To  decide  questions  of  order.  (G.  R 
J..    VI.) 

5.  To  appoint  all  committees,  except 
when  "the  judicatory  shall  decide  other- 
wise."     (G.   R.   J.,  VII.) 

6.  To  vote  Tvhen  a  vote  is  taken  by 
ballot.      (G.    R.    J.,    VIII.) 

But  he  does  not  have  a  double  vote — 
one  as  a  member  of  the  judicatory  and  one 
^s  Moderator. — Digest,  p.   262. 


OF  RULES.  14 


XI.   MODERATOR,    PRIVILEGES    OF. 

1.  May  speak  to  points  of  or<ler.      (G.   R. 

J..   VI.) 

2.  May    appoint    a    Vice-Moderator.       (G. 

R.    J.,   VII.) 

3.  May  vote  in  case  of  a  tie,  in  other 
than   a   vote    by    ballot.      (G.    R.    J.,    VIII.) 

But  he  does  not  have  a  double  vote. 
See   Section   X,    "Moderator,    Duties   of,"    6. 

4.  May  require  a  motion  to  be  reduced 
to    writing.       (G.    R.    J.,    XIV.) 

XII.   MOTIONS    NOT    DEBATABLE. 

1.  To  lay  on  the  table.     (G.  R.  J.,  XVIII.) 

2.  To  take  up  business.  (G.  R.  J., 
XVIII.) 

3.  To   adjourn.      (G.    R.    J.,    XVIII.) 

4.  To  call  for  "the  previous  question." 
(G.   R.   J.,   XVIII.) 

5.  To  fix  a  time  for  voting.  (G.  R.  J., 
XXVI.) 

6.  To  fix  a  time  for  tlie  next  session. 
(A.    R.,    21.) 

NOTE. — "A  single  session  of  a  judicatory 
is  understood  to  be  a  single  sitting,  or  the 
sitting  of  a  single  day  when  continued, 
even  though  interrupted  by  a  recess  or 
recesses." — Digest,    p.    971. 

"This  term  is  used  for  a  sitting  of  the 
Assembly  for  a  portion  of  a  day."  (A. 
R.,    21.) 

XIII.      MOTIONS,      ORDER      OP      PRECE- 
DENCE. 
1.   To    adjourn: 

(1)   Always    in    order.      (G.    R.    J.,    XIX.) 

XOTE. — The  business  interrupted  by  ad- 
.iournment  is  the  first  thing  in  order  after 
the  body  reassembles,  unless  there  is  a 
.special  order  on  the  Docket.      (A.  R.,   1.) 


148  CLASSIFICATIOX 

(2)  Except  when  a  member  has  the 
floor.       (A.    R.,    1.) 

2.  To  lay  on  the  table: 

(1)  "For  the  present."  Without  debate. 
If  carried,  places  subject  on  the  Docket. 
(G.   R.   J.,   XXI.) 

(2)  "Unconditionally."  Without  debate. 
If  carried,  cannot  be  taken  up  again  dur- 
ing- the  same  meeting,  without  a  vote  of 
reconsideration.      (G.    R.    J.,   XXI.) 

NOTE. — "A  single  session  of  a  judica- 
tory is  understood  to  be  a  single  sitting." 
— Digest,  p.  971.  The  word  "meeting,"  as 
used  here,  includes  all  the  "sessions"  that 
may  be  held  consecutively  of  a  judicatory, 
when  convened  for  a  stated,  an  adjourned, 
or  a  pro  re  nata  meeting.  The  word 
"sessions"  is  used  in  this  sense  in  G.  R.  J., 
XXIII,   XXIV   and   XLIII. 

3.  To  postpone  indefinitely.  (G.  R.  J., 
XIX.) 

See   Section  XX,    "Reconsideration,"   2. 

4.  To  postpone  to  a  day  certain.  (G.  R. 
J.,    XIX.) 

.1.  To  commit.      (G.   R.   J.,  XIX.) 
6.  To  amend.      (G.  R.  J.,  XIX.) 

XIV.  PREVIOUS    aUESTION. 

"The  previous  question  shall  be  put  in 
this  form,  namely.  Shall  the  main  ques- 
tion be  now^  put?  It  shall  only  be  ad- 
mitted when  demanded  by  a  majority  of 
the  members  present;  and  the  effect  shall 
be  to  put  an  end  to  all  debate  and  bring 
the   body   to   a   direct   vote: 

"First,  on  a  motion  to  commit  the  sub- 
ject under  consideration  (if  such  motion 
shall    have    been    made) ; 

"Secondly,  if  the  motion  for  commit- 
ment does  not  prevail,  on  pending  amend- 
ments; and 


OP  RULES.  149 

"Lastly,  on  the  main  question."  (G.  R. 
J.,  XXII.) 

See   Section  XX,   "Reconsideration,"    2. 

XV.   PRIVILEGED    MOTIONS. 

NOTE. — "Privileged  motions"  mean  sub- 
.stantially  the  same  as  "Privileged  Ques- 
tions" in  Major  Henry  M.  Robert's  "Rules 
of   Order." 

1.  To  fix  the  time  for  next  sitting:.  (A. 
R..   18.) 

2.  To   adjourn.       (A.    R.,    18.) 

3.  auestions    of    privilege.       (A.    R.,     18.) 
See    Section    XVI,    "Privilege,    Questions 

of." 

4.  To  take  up  «<peeial  orders.  (A.  R., 
IS.) 

XVI.    PRIVILEGE,    QUESTIONS    OF. 

"These  are  questions  on  subjects  which 
affect  the  rights  of  the  Assembly  or  in- 
dividual member,  and  demand  Immediate 
attention.  They  have  priority  over  all 
questions  except  those  to  fix  tlie  time  for 
the  next  sitting  and  to  adjourn.  The 
Chair  may  decide  what  questions  of  this 
kind  to  entertain  and  their  priority,  sub- 
ject  to   appeal."      (A.    R.,    17.) 

"A  personal  explanation  is  not  a  ques- 
tion of  privilege  vmless  it  affects  the 
rights   of  a  member."      (A.   R.,   8.) 

XVII.   PRIVILEGE  OF  ONE  MEMBER. 

1.  To  call  to  order  members  who  "deviate 
from  the  subject"  under  debate.  (G.  R.  J., 
XXXIV.) 

2.  To  call  to  order  members  who  act  "in 
a  disorderly  manner."      (G.  R.  J.,  XXXV.) 

3.  To  require  that  a  motion  be  reduced 
to*  writing.      (G.   R.   J.,  XIV.) 

4.  To  appeal   from  Moderator's   decision. 


150  CLASSIFICATION 

If  "he  consider  himself  aggrrieVed."   (G.    R. 

J.,  XXXVI.) 

XVIII.   PRIVILEGE    OF    TWO    MEMBERS. 

1.  To  have  motion  divided,  if  It  "contain 
several  parts."      (G.  R.  J.,  XVI.) 

2.  To  appeal  from  Moderator's  decision 
on  "questions  of  order."      (G.  R.  J.,  VI.) 

XIX.  RECESS. 

1.  When  taken? — "At  tiie  close  of  a 
session,  provided  anotlier  session  is  to 
follow  on  the  same  day,  it  is  customary 
to  move  that  a  recess  be  taken."  (A.  R.. 
19.) 

2.  Business  after. — "The  business  inter- 
rupted by  adjournment  or  recess  is  the 
first  in  order  after  the  body  reassembles, 
unless  there  be  a  special  order  on  the 
Docket."      (A.  R.,  1.) 

XX.  RECONSIDERATION. 

1.  Of  a  question  decided.— "A  question 
shall  not  again  be  called  up  or  reconsid- 
ered at  the  same  sessions  of  the  judica- 
tory at  which  it  has  been  decided,  unless 
by  the  consent  of  t^vo-thirds  of  the  mem- 
bers who  were  present  at  the  decision; 
and  unless  the  motion  to  reconsider  be 
made  and  seconded  by  persons  who  voted 
with  the  majority."    (G.  R.   J.,  XXIII.) 

2.  Of  a  question  indefinitely  postponed. 
— "A  subject  which  has  been  indefinitely 
postponed,  either  by  the  operation  of  the 
previous  question,  or  by  a  motion  for  in- 
definite postponement,  shall  not  be  again 
called  up  during-  the  same  sessions  of  the 
judicatory,  unless  by  the  consent  of  three- 
fourths  of  the  members  who  were  pres- 
ent at  the  decision."      (G.  R.  J.,  XXIV.) 


OF  RULES.  151 

See  Section  XIV,   "Previous  Question." 
See    Section     XIII,     "Motions,    Order     of 
Precedence,"    3. 

XXI.  REPORTS. 
See   Section   V,    "Committees,"    7,   5. 
XXII.   SPEECHES. 

1.  No  member  shall  speak  more  tlian 
once: 

(1)  On  questions  of  order.  (G.  R.  J., 
XVIII.) 

(2)  On  postponement.     (G.  R.  J.,  XVIII.  ^ 

(3)  On   commitment.      (G.   R.   J.,   XVIII.  > 

2.  Ob  other  questions,  each  member  max 
speak  twice.      (G.   R.  J.,   XVIII.) 

3.  Not  more  than  twice,  without  ex- 
press leave  of  the  judicatory.  (G.  R.  J., 
XVIII.) 

4.  Limited  as  to  time. — "If  the  house- 
shall  pass  the  motion  to  'vote  on  a  given 
subject  at  a  time  named,"  speeches  shall 
thereafter  be  limited  to  ten  minutes.'" 
(G.   R.   J.,   XXVI.) 

XXIII.   VOTING. 

1.  Adjournment. — "Should  the  hour  for 
adjournment  or  recess  arrive  during-  the 
voting,  it  shall  be  postponed  to  finish  the 
vote,  unless  the  majority  shall  vote  to 
adjourn;  in  which  case  the  voting  shall, 
on  the  reassembling  of  the  house,  take 
precedence  of  all  other  business  till  it  ij?- 
finished."      (G.    R.    J.,   XXVI.) 

2.  Division. — "If  division  is  called  for 
on  any  vote,  it  shall  be  by  a  rising  vote 
without  a  count.  If  on  such  a  rising: 
vote  the  Moderator  is  unable  to  decide., 
or  a  quorum  rise  to  second  a  call  for 
'tellers,'  then  the  vote  shall  be  taken  by 
rising,  and  the  count  made  by  tellers,  wha 


l.')2  CLASSIFICATION 

shall  pass  through  the  aisles  and  report 
to  the  Moderator  the  number  voting  on 
each  side."      (G.  R.  J.,  XXVII.) 

3.  Excused.-— Members  may  be  excused 
from  voting.      (G.  R.  J.,  XXV.) 

But  not  after  the  negative  of  a  ques- 
tion  has  been  put.      (A.   R.,   22.) 

4.  Judicial  Committee.— ."The  members  of 
this  committee  shall  be  entitled,  notwith- 
standing their  performance  of  this  duty, 
to  sit  and  vote  in  the  cause."  (G.  R.  J., 
XLI.) 

5.  Members  should  vote. — "Members 
ought  not,  without  weighty  reasons,  to 
decline  voting."      (G.  R.  J.,  XXV.) 

6.  Members  silent. — "Silent  members, 
unless  excused  from  voting,  must  be  con- 
sidered as  acquiescing  with  the  majority." 
(G.  R.  J.,  XXV.) 

7.  Speeches  limited. — "If  the  house  shall 
pass  the  motion  to  'vote  on  a  given  sub- 
ject at  a  time  named,*  speeches  shall  there- 
after be  limited  to  ten  minutes."  (G.  R. 
J.,    XXVI.) 

7.  Taking  the  vote. — "When  the  Moder- 
ator has  commenced  taking  the  vote,  no 
further  debate  or  remark  shall  be  ad- 
mitted, unless  there  has  evidently  been  a 
inistake,  in  which  case  the  mistake  shnll 
be  rectified."      (G.   R.  J..  XXVI.) 

8.  Vote,    cannot: 

(1)  Complainant. — "Neither  the  com- 
plainant nor  the  members  of  the  judica- 
tory complained  of  shall  sit,  deliberate, 
or  vote  in   the  case."      (B.  D.,   Sec.   90.) 

(2)  Personal  interests. — "Members  may 
not  vote  on  questions  affecting  their  per- 
.v(inal    interests."       (A.    R..    16.) 

(3)  Prosecuting    committee. — This    com- 


OF  RULES.  153 

luiltee  cannot  vote  in  the  case  in  which-it 
is   interested.      (B.   D.,   Sees.   10.   11,  23.) 

(4)  Records. — "Members  of  a  judicatory, 
the  records  of  which  are  under  review, 
shall  not  be  allowed  to  vote  thereon." 
(B.   D.,  Sec.   73.) 

(5)  Trial. — "No  member  of  a  judicatory 
who  has  not  been  present  during  the 
whole  of  a  trial,  shall  be  allowed  to  vote 
on  any  question  arising  therein,  except 
by  unanimous  consent  of  the  judicatory 
and    of   the   parties."      (B.    D.,    Sec.    28.) 

(6)  Under  charge. — "If  a  judicatory  so 
decides,  a  member  shall  not  be  allowed, 
while  charges  are  pending  against  him. 
to  deliberate  or  vote  on  any  question." 
(B.    D..    Sec.    39.) 

9.  Vote    retaken: 

(1)  "If  there  is  evident  error."  (A.  R.. 
22.) 

(2)  "When  the  tellers  disagree."  (A.  R.. 
22.) 

10.  Yeas  and  nays. — "Under  this  rule  the 
'yeas'  and  'nays'  shall  not  be  called  ex- 
cept on  a  final  motion  to  adopt  as  a 
whole.'*      (G.   R.   J.,   XXVI.) 

"The    yeas    and    nays    on    any    question 
.shall   not  be   recorded,   unless  required  bx 
4»ne-thirfl       of       the       members       present." 
(G.    R.    J.,   XVII.) 
XXIV.   WITHDRAWAL    OF    A    MOTION. 

1.  Before  debate  has  begrun. — "Any  mem- 
ber who  shall  have  made  a  motion,  shall 
have  liberty  to  withdraw  it,  with  the  con- 
sent of  his  second,  before  any  debate  has 
taken   place   thereon."      (G.   R.   J.,   XV.) 

2.  After  debate  has  begnn.— "But  not 
afterward,  without  the  leave  of  the  judica- 
tory."    (G.  R.  J.,  XV.) 


154  ORDER    OF 


ORDBR    OP    BUSIIVESS.* 

I.  Organization    of    tlie    Body. 

1.  Calling   the  body  to  order 

2.  The  constituting^  prayer. 

3.  The    opening    sermon. 

4.  Making  up  the  roll. 

5.  Election   of  Moderator. 

6.  Appointment    of    committees. 

II.  The    Order    for   Each   Day. 

1.  Calling  the  body  to  order. 

2.  The  opening  prayer,  or  devotional 
exercises,  which  inay  be  substituted  for 
the  opening  prayer. — Digest,  p.  977. 

3.  Roll    call    in    the    morning. 

4.  Minutes    read    and    approved. 

5.  Communications   read   and   referred. 

6.  Reports    of    Standing    Committees. 

7.  Reports  of  Special  Committees. 

8.  The   Docket. 

9.  Resolutions. 

10.  Reading  and  approving  the  minutes 
and  roll  call  at  the  close  of  the  last  ses- 
sion. 

11.  Prayer   and    benediction. 


♦This  "Order  of  Business"  is  suggested 
as  a  guide  for  the  transaction  of  the  busi- 
ness  of   Presbyteries   and   Synods. 


IJUSINKS.S.  155 

ORDER     OF    BUSINESS. 

(For   a    Session    Meeting.) 

1.  Calling   the   Session   to   order. 

2.  The    constituting    prayer. 

3.  Calling  the   roll. 

4.  Minutes  of  last  meeting  read. 

5.  Communications    read,    and    acted    on. 

6.  Reports   of  Committees. 

7.  Unfinished  business. 

8.  New   business. 

9.  Closing    prayer,    and    adjournment. 


INDEX 


Adjournment,  business  interrupted  by 141 

Administrative    or    non-judicial    case 63 

Amendments    141 

Appeal   from  Moderator's  decision    ....  146,  150 

Appeal  from  Moderator's  decision  in  Session  34 
Appeal  from  Moderator's  decision  in  church 

meeting     28 

Appeal  :      (Defined)    64 

Limited  to  judicial  cases 65 

Judicial    case    defined 64 

Judicial   case  modified  only  by  an 65 

Taken  by  an  original  party 64 

Original  parties   (appellant  and  appellee) 

defined     64 

To   court   immediately   superior,    usually.  65 

Effect  of  an,  on   judgment 65 

Written  notice  of  an 66 

Papers  filed  in  an 66 

May  be  referred  to  judicial  commission  . .  66 

Appellant,  the  party  who  takes  an  appeal . .  64 
Appellee,  the  party  against  whom  an  appeal 

is  taken    64 

Baptized  children,  roll  of 35 

Blanks,  filling  of 141 

Boards,     collections     for.        See     "Contribu- 
tions." 

Business   interrupted   by    adjournment 141 

Business,  order  of,  for  Presbytery  and  Synod  154 

Business,  order  of,  for  Session 155 

Candidate  for  the  Ministry:      (Defined.)  66 

Taken  by  what   Presbytery  ? 67 

Must    file    application 67 

Recommended  by   Session 67 

(157) 


158  INDEX. 

Candidate  for  the  Ministry — Continued  : 

Taken  on  trials 67 

Church  membership,   where 67 

Examined  annually   68 

Responsible  to  Session  for  conduct 68 

Responsible  to  Presbytery  for  studies ...  68 

Thorough  course  of  study 68 

In  approved  institutions 69 

How  long  before  licensure? 74 

Belongs   to   laity 76 

Card-playing  condemned 39 

Certificate  :      (Defined.) 37,  56 

To  a  minister — 

Takes   effect   immediately 55 

One  receiving  is  in  transitu 55 

Must  name   Presbytery  to  which   he  is 

dismissed    56 

No  other   than  one  named  can    receive 

him .  .  56 

Reception  of,   reported 56 

Moderator,    clerk   or   committee    cannot 

grant   a    57 

Should   he   return   the 56 

To  an  elder — 

Takes   effect   immediately 45 

Returning  the,  does  not  restore  to  office  45 
To  a  deacon — 

Takes   effect   immediately 45 

Returning  the,  does  not  restore  to  office 

23,  45 

To  a  private  member- — • 

Takes   effect  immediately 45 

Responsible  to   Session   granting 45 

To   a   particular   church 45 

Includes  names  of  baptized   children  . .  35 

Moderator  or  clerk  of  Session   may  issue  44 

Modified    44 

May  return,  to  Session  granting 45 

Reception    of,    reported 45 

To  join  another  denomination 46 


INDEX.  159 

Ckrtificatk — Continued  : 

To    a   suspended   member? 46 

Of  credence    (Letter  of  Credence).  ...  46 
Christian    liberality.       See    "Contributions." 

Church  buildings  under  control  of  Session.  43 
Church,       particular.          See       "Particular 
Church." 

Church,    renouncing   the 46 

Church  Session  :      (Defined.) 31 

Quorum    of    the 31 

Moderator    of    the 32 

Prayer    in,    discretionary,    as    to    circum- 
stances       32 

Who   may  convene  the 34 

Appeal  from  Moderator's  decision   in ...  .  34 
Clerk  of  the — 

An  elder  should  act  as 34 

Records    accurately    kept 34 

Roll  of  members  of  church 35 

Roll  of  baptized  children 3.5 

Powers  of  the — 

To    receive   members 36 

To   inquire  into  conduct  of   members  . .  38 

To   exercise  discipline 42 

To   concert   best   measures 42 

To    give   warning 42 

To  exercise  authority  over  worship 42 

To  dismiss  members 44 

To    appoint  delegates   to   judicatories ....  47 

Must  account  for  failure  to  appoint.  47 

Term  of  service  of 47 

Expenses    of    47 

Church,   vacant,   meets   for   worship 44 

Church  versus  congregation 7 

Clerks  of  Judicatories  : 

Shall    form    rolls 127 

Shall    receive    overtures 127 

No   time  limit  of  service 2 

Temporary   versus   stated 2 

Commission.      See     'Judicial   Commission." 


160  INDEX. 

Complainant.     The  party  who  enters  a  com- 
plaint. 

Complaint  :      (Defined.) 63 

Parties  to  (complainant  &  respondent)  .  .  63 

Written    notice    of 63 

Records   in  the  case 63 

In    administrative   cases   only 63 

Committee  of  the  Whole 137 

See    "Interlocutory    Meetings" 132 

Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures    127 

Committees     142 

Congregation  versus  church 7 

Constitutional  Rule,  force  of 75 

Contributions  : 

Christians  under  obligation  to  make 4S 

To  be   systematically  made 48 

Definite   portion    48 

Not  less  than  tenth 48 

•  Training  in  systematic 85 

Presbytery  to  encourage 8.'5 

To  church  in  which  membership  is  held.  49 

Roll  of  churches  to  be  called  by  Pres.  ..  8.5 

Responsibility   of   Session    in 48 

Session  cannot  prevent 47 

Pastors  to  preach  on  systematic 48 

Credence,    letters    of 46 

Dancing  condemned   39 

Deacons : 

Election   of    22 

Term  of  service  of 23 

May  demit  office 23,  21 

Laws  regulating    23 

Must  act   as  a   Board.- 23 

Report  to  church  meeting 24 

Records  submitted   to   Session 24 

Duties  of 23 

Not  members  of  Session 25 

Meet  with  Session  at  times 24 

May  serve  as  elders 25 

May  assist  in  Lord's  Supper 24 

Resignation    of.    to    Session 23,    21 


INDEX.  101 

Deaconesses   cannot   be   elected 22 

Dealing,    unjust    'H 

Debate 1^4^ 

Demission  of  Office  : 
By  a  minister — 

After  a   year's   probation 5T 

Cannot   be   required    to    seek 57 

How  he  may  reenter  ministry 5T 

By  an  elder 2 1 

By  a  deacon 23.   21 

Deposition  from  Office  : 

Of  a  minister 5T 

Reordained  to  be  restored 5S 

Presbytery  deposing,  only,  restores ...  58 

Of    an    elder 21 

Reordained  to  reenter  eldership 21 

Of  a  deacon 23,  21 

Reordained   to   reenter  diaconate.  .  ..  23,   21 
Discipline.     See  "Members  of  a  Church." 

Divorce,    deliverance   on 122 

Elders.     See  "Ruling  Elders." 

Extraordinary    cases    (candidates) 73 

Gambling  condemned -tO 

General  Assembly  :      (Defined.) lOT 

Basis  of  representation   in lOS 

Commissioners   elected   when? lOS 

Full  number  must  be  sent 10& 

Commissions  supplied    108 

Will  not  go  behind  commission 109 

Commissioners  should  remain 110 

Leave  of  absence  from 110 

Meetings    of Ill 

Stated Ill 

Adjourned    Ill 

Pro   re   nata Ill 

Private  sessions  of 4,  112 

Interlocutory  sessions  of 4,  112 

Place  of    112 

Quorum   of    112 

Opening   sermon   of 112 

11 


162  INDEX. 

General  Assembly — Continued  : 

Officers   of   the 113 

Moderator    11?. 

Stated  Clerk 113 

Permanent  Clerk    114 

Temporary    Clerks 114 

Treasurer     114 

Funds   of   the 114 

Mileage     114 

Entertainment    115 

Contingent    115 

Corresponding   Members    115 

Officers  of  the  Assembly 115 

Secretaries  of   Boards 115 

Delegates  from  corresponding  bodies.  .  115 

Powers  of  the — 

To    receive    and    issue    appeals,    com- 
plaints, and  references 116 

To   review  synodical   records 116 

To  give  advice  and  instruction 117 

To    decide    in    controversies 117 

To  bear  testimony  against  error 119 

To   erect   new   Synods 119 

To  superintend  the  work  of  the  Church  120 

To  correspond  with  foreign  bodies....  120 

To  suppress  schismatical  contention      .  120 

To  promote  charity,   truth,  etc 121 

To  erect  new  Presbyteries 121 

To  modify  and  dissolve  Presbyteries.  .  .  121 

Dissolving  of  the 123 

Giving.      See  "Contributions." 
Home    Mission    committee.       See    "Vacancy 
and  Supply." 

Installation  of  Ministers  defined 79 

In  transitu,  minister  with  letter 55 

Judicatories  : 

Private   sessions   of 4 

Interlocutory    meetings    of 4 

See  "Committee  of  the  Whole" 137 

Final  closing  of 4 

Judicial  case  defined 04 


INDEX.  163 

JuDiciAJL  Commission  : 

In  the  Presbytery 66 

In  the   Synod 98 

In   the   Assembly 116 

Latin   exegesis    72 

Letter.     See  "Certificate." 

Letters  of  Credence 46 

Liberality.      See  "Contributions." 
Licentiate  : 

Belongs  to  laity 76 

Candidate  a  year  before  licensure 74 

From     another     denomination,     how     re- 
ceived ?     54 

May  solemnize  marriage  where  State  law 

permits     76 

License  limited  to   four  years 74 

May  be  extended  a  year 74 

Trials   for   ordination    77 

Name  erased  from  church  roll  at  ordina- 
tion       70 

Liquor  traffic   condemned ". 40 

Lives,    unclean,    condemned 41 

Local  Evangelists  : 

Presbytery   may    license 7;" 

Character    of   examination 7.") 

License  for  one  year IT, 

May  be  withdrawn   at  any  time 75 

May  enter  ministry — 

After  four  years'   service 75 

Licensed  in  usual  way 76 

Examination  for  ordination 75 

Members  of  a  Church  : 

Received  on  profession  of  faith 36 

Examined   by    Session 37 

Conditioned   on   baptism 37 

From     other     denominations,     without 

certificates     37 

Received  on  certificate 37 

Irregular  to   receive   without 38 


104  INDEX. 

Members  of  a  Church — Continued  : 

Members     immediately     after    vote     of 

Session     38 

Limit  of  one  year  for  certificate 37 

Public  recognition  of 38 

Roll    of    35 

Suspended   roll    35 

Suspended  by  process 35 

Suspended    without    process 35 

Non-residents  for  two  years 35 

Dismission  of — ■ 

On  certificate.     See  "Certificate." 

Renouncing  the   Church 46 

Discipline  of — 

Ends  of 42 

Affection  in 42 

Application   of    42 

Warning     . 42 

Conduct   of,   condemned,   as   follows : 

Dancing    30 

Theatre   and   opera    39 

Card-playing    39 

Progressive    euchre    40 

Gambling    40 

Liquor   trafllc    4o 

Unclean  lives    41 

Unjust  dealing   41 

Meetings  of  a  Church  : 

Held  by  order  of  Session 25 

Officers  of    25 

Records     of,     incorporated     in     Session's 

records     25 

Rules  governing 2fi 

Voters   in,   for  elders  and  deacons 20 

Voters   in.    for   pastor 2f) 

Voters  in,   for  trustees 27 

Purposes  of 27 

Appeal  from  decision  of  Moderator  in.  ..  28 

"Meeting"  of  a  judicatory  defined 148 

Meetings,  interlocutory    137 


IxNDEX.  165 

MiXISTEKS  : 

Of    equal    power 53 

Ruling  elders  in   nature  of  their  oflace.  .      96 

Without  charge  to  unite  where? 53 

Become  members   of  Presbytery — 

By  ordination    54 

By  transfer   from  another  Presbytery.      54 
By  transfer  from  another  denomination 

54,    55 

Removed  from  charge  by  Presbytery ....      79 

•Judged    by    Presbytery 80 

Original    jurisdiction    over 80 

Church  membership  of,  in  Presbytery.  .  .      80 

Not   members   of  local  churches 81 

Unemployed,  list  of  to  be  kept 87 

Unemployed  to  serve  in  vacant  churches     86 

In  transitu    55 

Reserved  roll  of 56 

Missions,    collections    for.       See    "Contribu- 
tions." 
Moderator,  appeal  from  decision  of .  .  .  .146,  150 
Moderator,  appeal  from  decision  of  in  Ses- 
sion           34 

Moderator,     appeal     from     decision     of     in 

church   meeting    28 

Moderator,   duties  of 146 

Moderator,  privileges  of I47 

Motion,  withdrawal  of  a I53 

Motions,  order  of  precedence I47 

Motions,    not   debatable I47 

Motions,    privileged    I49 

Non-judicial  case  defined 64 

Order  of  business  for  Presbytery  and  Synod   154 

Order  of  business  for  Session I55 

Ordixation  to  the  Ministry:      (Defined.)      77 

Presbyterial  act 77 

Cannot  be  performed  by  a  commission  . .      77 

Trials   for    77 

Ouganizations  : 

For    benevolent    purposes 29 


166  INDEX. 

Organizations — Continued : 

For    special    purposes 2U 

For   missionary   work 2U 

"Original   parties"   defined Gi 

Outside  of  bounds,  Presbytery  may  meet . .  .  (>0 

Particulak  Church  :      (Defined.) 7 

Officers  of 10 

Vacant,    defined    15 

Vacant,  how  supplied 15,  8G 

Meetings  of.       See  "Meetings  of  a  Church." 
Members  of.      See  "Members  of  a  Church." 

Organizations    of,    for    work 2S 

Represented    in    Presbytery 58 

Visited    by    Presbytery 82 

Dissolved    by    Presbytery So 

May  withdraw  from  Presbytery 8o 

Location   of  a  New 84 

Spiritual    welfare   of 84 

Pastor  :     (Defined. ) 11 

Choosing  a    11 

Calling  a 11 

Subscribing   the  call 12 

Installation  necessary 13 

Installation  service,  order  of 13 

Resignation  of  a,  to  Presbytery 13 

When    resignation    takes   effect? 14 

Presbytery  :     (Defined.) 51 

Membership    of    a 51 

For    separate    races 51,  52 

Speaking  other  than  English  language..  .  51 
Ministers   in.      See   "Ministers." 

Churches    represented    in 5S 

Meetings    of    59 

Stated     59 

Adjourned 59 

Pro   re  nata 59 

Private   sessions   of 4,  60 

Interlocutory   sessions    4,  61 

Changing  the  place  of 60 

Outside    its    bounds <»0 


INDKX.  IQi 

Presbyteky — Continued  : 

Quorum   of    61 

Sermon   and  prayer   in 61 

Moderator  of    1,   62 

Clerk  of    2.   62 

Corresponding    members    in 62 

Powers  of  the — 

To    receive    and    issue    appeals,    com- 
plaints   and    references 62 

See     "Appeals,"     "Complaints"     and 
"References." 

To  examine  and  license  candidates.  ...  66 

See  "Candidate." 
To    ordain,    install,    remove    and    judge 

ministers    76 

See  "Ordination  to  the  Ministry." 

To  examine  records  of  Sessions 81 

To   condemn   erroneous  opinions 82 

To   visit    churches 82 

To  unite  or  divide  churches 83 

To    care    for    the    churches 83 

Should    encourage   systematic   giving....  85 

Enquire    after    contributions 85 

Is  pastor  of  vacant  churches 89 

Vacancy   and   supply   in 86; 

See  "Vacancy  and  Supply."  > 

Privilege  of  one  member 149 

Privilege  of  tvro   members ^  150- 

Privileged  motions 240, 

Question,  previous   148 

Questions  of  privilege 14ft 

Quorum  of  a  committee 14;; 

Quorum,   \a.w  of  a t; 

Recess,    business    after 150 

Reconsideration     150 

Records  : 

Every   court   must   keep 2 

I      Extracts  from,  when   required 2 

1      Of   church   meeting   incorporated   in   Ses- 
sion's   record    25 

Subject    to    review 2. 


168  INDEX. 

Rkference  :     (Defined. ) 62 

Representation    in   writing 62 

From  inferior  to  superior  court 62 

Of  a  judicial  case,   undecided 63 

See  "Judicial  Case." 

REINSTALLATION  : 

Of  an  elder  resuming  office 21 

Of   a   deacon   resuming   office 23,  21 

Removal,    notice   of 46 

Renouncing  the   Church 46 

Reports     151 

Resignation  : 

Of  a  pastor  to  Presbytery 13 

Of  an  elder  to  Session 21 

Of  a  deacon  to  Session 23,  21 

Respondent,    party   against   whom   a   "com- 
plaint" is  made 63 

Roll.     See  "Members  of  a  Church." 

Rule,   Constitutional,   force  of 75 

Ruling  Elders  : 

Representatives  of  the  people 16 

Election   of    16 

Qualifications  of 16 

Life-service    16 

Term-service    17 

Adoption     of     term-service     retires     life- 
service     17 

Who  may  vote  in  election  for 18 

Who  determines  time  for  election 18 

Who  presides  at  meeting  for  election.  ...  19 

Mode   of   election 19 

Mode  may  be  changed 19 

Must   be    ordained 19 

Order  of  ordination  service 19 

How   cease  to   act? 20 

Return    of    letter    does    not    reinstate    in 

office     45 

Restoration  to  church  privileges  does  not 

restore  to   office 22 

Resignation  of,   to   the   Session 21 


INDEX.  169 

Ruling  Elders — Continued  : 

Preside  over  worship  in  vacant  churches  44 
May  be  used  to  care  for  vacant  churches  90 
Ministers  are,   in  '"nature  of  their  office"      96 

Sabbath  observance 122 

Seminaries.     See   "Theological   Seminaries." 
Session.     See  "Church  Session." 

Session  of  a  judicatory  defined 4,    147 

Speeches     151 

Synod  :     (Defined.) 93 

Meetings  of 94 

Stated     94 

If   it   fail   to   meet 95 

Pro   re   nata 95 

Change  in  place  of 96 

Private  sessions  of 4,  96 

Interlocutory  sessions  of 4,   96 

Quorum   of    96 

Sermon  and  prayer    97 

Moderator    of    1,    97 

Clerk  of    2,  97 

What  record  shall  be  kept? 101 

Corresponding  members  in 97 

Powers  of  the — 

To    receive    and    issue    appeals,    com- 
plaints   and    references 97 

See     "Appeals,"     "Complaints"     and 
"References" 
To  review   records  of   Presbyteries ....    100 
To  redress  anything  contrary  to  order.    100 
To    see    that    the    Constitution    is    ob- 
served     100 

To    erect    new    Presbyteries 101 

To  unite  or  divide  Presbyteries 101 

To  promote  edification  of  the  church  . .    101 

Report  of,   to  the  Assembly 103 

Minutes  of,   printed 103 

Closing   of   the 104 

Systematic     beneficence.         See     "Contribu- 
tions." 


170  IXUEX. 

THKOLOGICAI4  Seminaries  : 

Insist  on   college  graduation 70 

Enforce   rule    about   diplomas 70 

A  requirement  in  English  Bible 70 

Instruction    in    English    Bible 71 

Instruction   in   Sabbath-school  work 71 

Examination   in   Confession  of  Faith.  ...  71 

Examination   in   Form  of  Government.  ..  71 

Course    for    Sabbath-school    missionaries.  72 

Tithes     48 

Trustees     28 

Unclean    lives    condemned 41 

Unjust  dealing  condemned 41 

Vacancy  and  Supply  : 

Committee  on    SG 

List   of    vacant    churches 87 

List  of  unemployed  ministers 87 

Board  of  Home  Missions 87 

Vacant  Churches  :     (Defined.) 15 

To  meet  for  worship 44 

Officers  to  conduct  worship  in 44 

Elders  used  to  care  for 90 

Presbytery  the  pastor  of 15,  89 

Withdrawal    of   a   motion 153 

Worship,  authority  over  : 

Music    4;; 

Prayer    43 

Preaching    43 

Sabbath-schools     43 

Societies     43 

Vice-Moderator    126,  146 

Voting    151 


y 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  01017  2528 


